Formatting doesn’t work great on mobile sorry. I’ll update as I publish and republish stories. And I have a shit ton of these Tumblr tales to add to it.
I've split the series finale into two chapters, but this part works as a standalone installment.
THE FRAT HOUSE (PART SEVEN)
"How's House life treating you?" my buddy Zach asked as we sat in the airport waiting for our flight. The whole team, or at least most of us, was heading to Palm Springs for a gay hockey tournament.
"Fine," I said with a shrug.
"You still have your arrangement?" he asked slyly. Zach and his boyfriend Daniel were the only guy outside of the house who knew about the House Bottom thing. We didn't talk about it much, but from time to time he'd check in with me.
And this was one of those times, with all the changes in the Frat House. John Harris had moved out at the end of summer. He said he was ready to live alone, which made sense as he entered his 30s, but I also sensed my housemate was frustrated by the romantic tension he and I had. He wasn't the only one. It was hard to resist John's softer side that came out after a hard screw, but I also knew that while John may be perfect boyfriend material, he wasn't MY perfect boyfriend material. I told Harris that he still had House privileges and he took advantage of that still with a booty call, but the intensity of our connection had broken.
It took almost a month to line up a new housemate. Brandon was his name, a law student who was a training client of Alex's. I had a sense that A had made the moves on Brandon, only to find out the guy was total top. There was the usual audition when Brandon came by one weekend, and I decided I enjoyed the 23-year-old's fit body and athletic approach to fucking. He has the green light to move in.
"Still the House Bottom," I replied with a shy smile.
"Even with Brandon?" Zach inquired in a sour tone.
"You don't like him," I observed.
He shrugged. "I don't know him," my buddy said. "Kyle thinks he's a douchebag."
"He is," I said. "But not to me."
"That's cool," he said, his brown eyes almost apologetic as he looked at me. Zach and I were tight buds, and there was no real sexual tension between us. But as one gay man to another, I could admire that he was a good-looking dude, his thinning hair and scruffy trimmed beard now making him look surprisingly handsome. We were workout buddies and while we both made steady gains, Zach had some impressive guns that popped in his polo shirt.
He added, while giving me a soft punch in the arm. "I worry about you... it's what friends do."
I nodded. "Well, it's been fun to do the House Bottom thing. And safe, too. It's hard to explain," I explained. "But I'm hoping to meet a guy for real."
"Yeah?" Zach asked. Surprised.
I nodded. "There's probably a little Zach Miller in me," I teased. Zach had steadily dated Daniel for several years, and they were monogamous.
He laughed. "Well, there's probably a little Brian Powers in me."
Now I was surprised. "What do you mean?" I shifted in the airport chair to face him more.
"This is just between us, right?"
I nodded.
Zach lowered his voice. "Well, Daniel and I had our first threesome. Two of them actually."
"Whoa," I said. Zach was so traditional when it came to dating, this was the last thing I expected. "And...?"
He gave a nervous laugh. "The aftermath is still weird. Daniel and I still have to figure out if it's the right thing for us. But dude... it was so fuckin' hot."
I thought of blue band night at the Frat House, and while that group scene was wilder than what Zach was describing, I knew the thrill that came with having two guys at once.
As he described it, my buddy was getting more animated. "Of course, I go for the daddies while Daniel prefers em younger. But Brian... I tell ya... teaming Daniel with another guy my age was amazing. I think I even preferred that than the time we had with the daddy. It kind of brought of Daniel's daddiness, you know?"
I didn't know. But I was happy for him. "Good for you, man," I said. "You think you're gonna do a repeat?"
Zach nodded. "Probably. We feel weird and jealous for about a day after, but that goes away."
They called our flight to board. Most of the guys had taken an earlier flight, and Daniel was going to join a day later. But we saw Grant from our team, as well as a new guy, Cal. We chatted as we waited for our zone, then bumped fists when they boarded in the one before us.
I napped on the flight. I didn't normally nap, but work had been super busy as I got ready for a solid week of vacation. And the night before I'd gotten nailed twice in one session by Brandon. I felt bad that our new housemate had spoiled the vibe in the Frat House and broken up our tightness. But the guy had an insane libido, and after John Harris I was just enjoying the sex-only dynamic. Bottoming for Brandon seemed like a fun way to kick off my vacation.
But we'd gone late, and it had been almost one before I got to sleep.
The California sun rejuvenated me when we landed. We had rented out two houses for the team. Kyle was there. He and I were sharing one room, Zach and Daniel in another, Cal had dibs on the small room by himself, and the master bedroom was taken by Rick Malone and his new boyfriend Matt.
"The other half of the Dream Team is here," Malone greeted when he saw me. The guys on the team were annoyed by that Dream Team business at first, but now it became a thing, the way they rallied around the offensive core of our team.
I greeted him in a quick bro hug. This week was gonna be tough. I wasn't truly jealous of Matt. The guy was a good fit for Rick, late 30s, totally nice dude. But I still had some major lust and some lingering feelings for Malone and the short sleeve T and shorts look was showing off his build quite well.
I pulled back and shook Matt's hands. "Hey... good to see you," I said magnanimously.
"You too, Brian," he said. He knew of Rick's and my past but was always cool around me. "I figured this would be a fun place to be a hockey wife for a few days," he smirked. Matt had a gayer sense of humor than I did, but it was rubbing off on me.
We got settled in. Kyle showed me where our room was, quietly shutting the door.
"Any chance for a quickie, Bri?" he asked, a playful lust in his eyes.
That caught me off guard. "I'm not prepped," I said dumbly.
"Just a blowie," he pleaded. "If you're up for it."
I was. I nodded and set down my bag, plopping down to sit on one of the twin beds. There was something about House Bottom sex where we'd gotten much more comfortable about just going for it.
Kyle stepped up and undid his shorts. He was going commando and as the shorts fell I saw the half hard dong fall out. "Don't worry, Brian... I won't hit you up all week. There are so many hot guys here."
"Can't wait for 'em huh?" I teased. Leaning in and steading his firming cock before giving it a lick. This had been Kyle's and my dynamic more and more, just oral. Maybe because White wasn't a great top or maybe because our friendship felt deeper now. But being House Bottom had helped me work on my blowjob skills, and it was a fun part of me and White's friendship.
"I could, Brian, but it's actually been a while since we..." he started.
"Yeah," I admitted. I decided to give him some primo head. So I took him slowly into my mouth and worked his prick gently before building up pace and suction.
"Jesus, yes," Kyle said. He let me do the work but rested a hand on my head to encourage me.
I often wondered why White was single, he was good looking, athletic, and had a pretty nice cock. From what I gathered from hearing other guys talk, tops were in high demand in the city, though I'd hit the jackpot at the Frat House. I gathered my housemate and friend was too picky. Join the club.
"Come on, Bri... like that, man," he whispered quietly through clenched teeth so other guys in the house wouldn't hear us. "I'm gonna cum if you keep it up... oh yeah, oh fuck... YES!"
My mouth was filled with Kyle's salty semen. I savored the taste and silky feel around his head before swallowing it all.
He was super appreciative when I pulled back. "Need me to do anything for you?" Sometimes when I blew him he'd return the favor or just hold me from behind while I jerked off.
I stood up and shook my head. "Nah, I'm gonna see if I can score later. I think I need to let loose this week," I admitted.
Kyle laughed. Unlike Zach, he was never judgmental about me not settling down. Maybe because he benefited from my House Bottom role.
"You should. Tons of hot guys here."
"You said that already," I laughed.
***
I did a good douche and shower to get ready for the evening. My sex drive had spiked lately, and I was looking forward to slutting out a little in Palm Springs. I even booked a clothing-optional place for a few days after the tournament. It had been so long since I'd had sex with anyone outside of the Frat House, and even then Rick Malone was the exception.
We stopped by to pick up our registration and info for the tournament. There was a fun energy there, lots of guys talking and hanging out, lots of jocky hotness and lots of regular dude looking guys too. I felt at home.
At least I did until I saw a familiar face, one who recognized me at the same time I did him.
"Hey Brian," came the greeting in a nervous politeness.
"Hey Charlie."
It was Charlie Kenner, in his 6'5" hotness. He was always a strapping, athletic dude, but the guy had bulked up even more, in a very appealing way. His blond hair was now buzzed and while that diminished his prettiness in a way, it also made him look butch as hell.
"You doing good?" he asked. Friendly. That killer smile melted me.
"Pretty good," I replied. "How's Denver life?"
"Great, man. Love it there.... listen, Brian... I have to apologize for how I ended things."
"Bygones," I said, charitably. I had mostly gotten over Charlie, though now that we were face to face, I worried I wasn't as over him as much as I'd hoped. "But I appreciate you saying that."
I could visibly see his hulking posture relax. "I see we're playing you guys tomorrow."
The tournament wasn't a playoff or round robin type, but had a three-points-a-win system. Over the weekend, our team would play four other teams.
"You're the North American team?" I asked. There was one on the schedule that wasn't tied to a city.
Charlie nodded with a smile. "Yeah, that's us. Denver doesn't have a gay team, though I've been doing rec hockey the last couple of years," he explained. "A buddy convinced me to come here." His Canadian accent was coming out, and something about that got me going.
"Cool," I said. "I'm sure you'll be fierce competition."
"We haven't practiced much together, but yeah, there's some real talent. May the best team win, Powers," he grinned.
"Oh we will," I shot back.
That made Kenner laugh. "It's really good to see you Brian," he said. "Hug?"
He clasped me. I know I'm a strong, athletic guy, but Kenner was a muscular dude.
"See you around," he said as we relinquished our hug and stepped back.
"Good luck," I said more charitably than before.
I turned and walked away, whispering "FUCK!" under my breath.
Zach was to the side, having seen all this take place and noticing the look on my face. "You OK, Brian?" he asked with concern. I loved how protective my best friend could be of me.
"Yeah, it's all good," I said.
"I'm surprised you didn't punch his smug face." Zach was half joking, but only half. He was not a big Charlie Kenner fan.
"I'll do that on the ice," I shot back.
***
I had a real competitive streak, but I have to admit the social aspect of this tournament was winning me over. We ended up at a bar where a lot of guys from the tournament were hanging out. Kyle bought me a round of shots, and I was getting a good buzz on. I'd had in my head that I'd bag some hot top for the night, but it somehow wasn't happening. A lot of the men in the bar were older, much older than I went for.
Zach was happy as a clam. "Just because I'm in a relationship doesn't mean I can't appreciate looking at a stacked daddy buffet... Fuck!" I swear Zach was chubbing in his shorts, he was that carried away.
Kyle was flirting with some guy from the Portland team. I talked with them some, but it was pretty clear they wanted to get deep into their own conversation, so I let them.
Meanwhile, I was getting in my own head. There was the run-in with Kenner and now the sight of Rick Malone being handsy with his boyfriend Matt. Here I was in a gay mecca with a bunch of gay hockey dudes, and I was pining for the two exes I couldn't have.
I called it an evening, and Zach left with me.
"Glad you pulled me away," he said, as we walked back to our place, which was about a a twenty minute walk. I could tell by his voice that Zach was pretty buzzed too. "Don't want to get into trouble."
I looked over at him, trying to read him. "Would you do that, man?" I asked. Concerned, because I looked up to my friend to be the true blue guy in his relationship with Daniel.
"Nah," he said immediately. "But I'll probably jerk off tonight imagining getting with a lot of those silver daddies." He let out a drunken chuckle and looked at me. "TMI, I know."
"I'm glad to know you’re human, Zach," I said, dumbly.
He smirked. "What does that mean?"
"I dunno... you kind of have this perfect life with Daniel."
"It's not perfect, we work at it," Zach objected. "Bro, I tell ya, the intergenerational thing is tough to navigate, and there's the regular relationship stuff on top of it."
"I know," I objected, feeling chastised. I was drunk and probably saying stupid shit.
He leaned over and pumped my shoulder with his as we walked. "You just make lousy choices sometimes, Brian, always chasing dick."
Zach usually didn't talk so freely. I let his words sink in, trying to listen to him. His comments rubbed me the wrong way, but I knew they were coming from a good place.
"You'll find a serious thing, soon, I know it," Zach added. "I just want you happy, bro."
***
I woke up parched and padded my way to the kitchen to get some water. I had no idea what time it was, but the place was dark and quiet. Except for the sounds coming from Malone's room. I wasn't trying to eavesdrop or perv on them or anything, but holy fuck they were having loud sex. I couldn't make out words, but there were distinct rhythmic grunts and voices.
I got a boner but felt weird that Malone was getting laid and I wished it was me. I had more water and then went back to bed.
***
The games on that first day, Friday, were great. We smoked the Twin Cities team and though we lost to the LA team, it was close and we got some points in the overall scoring system.
I decided to listen to Zach and not be so cock focused. That evening, I just enjoyed chatting with guys from different cities. A little flirting, maybe, but no real ulterior motive. It was good, since I had some great conversations with dudes who weren't my type. Some were serious players, or at least had been, but most just enjoyed having a team activity with other gay guys.
Daniel had joined us, so him and Zach went back to the place early, undoubtedly to have sex. Kyle was hooking up with a dude, so I joined my teammate Grant to grab dinner at a bar. It was cool to get to know him better. He was dating someone now, and it sounded serious.
I thought of staying out late that night, but the day of hockey had drained me, and besides it was good to pace myself. I was going to be in Palm Springs for a week.
Saturday was our hardest matchup. It turns out we were playing Charlie Kenner's team. They were really fucking good, with some great players. And damnit, Kenner's 6'5" build was the one defending me. I did pretty good at being agile enough half the time, and for the other half, I just used the adrenaline to power right into him when he blocked me. No fear. I could see the surprise and amusement on his face, like he didn't expect me to be so tough. That just egged me on. We lost, but I got two goals in, so that made me feel proud.
I was sore and hungry after, and a few of us scarfed down some tacos before hitting the bars. Play hard, party harder, I realized was the motto of this tournament.
At the second bar, Charlie was there. He had the body of a professional athlete, there was a lot of good genetics, but I also knew he worked hard on himself. He flashed a friendly smile when he saw me. If there was awkwardness between us, Charlie didn't seem to feel it.
He made his way over. "Let me get you a drink, Powers," he said, patting my arm and leaning in to speak into my ear. "What'll you have?"
I told him, and watched him squeeze his way into the bar. This felt good, me letting go of my issues with Kenner, being friends. He came back with my hard seltzer. "To a great competitor," he toasted. We took as sip.
"I didn't know you were so scrappy, Powers," he said with a smile.
"I didn't know you'd let a scrappy dude get two scoring shots past you." I had to tease him and rub it in a little.
"Touche."
We chatted. About the tournament and small talk about our jobs. I heard more about Denver.
"I'll have to come visit sometime," I said. Not sure if I really meant that.
"You should," Charlie replied. Maybe he didn't mean it but he had a way of making you think he did. That was Kenner's gift, that effortless charm. Those sea blue eyes and that buzzed blond hair style was working their magic, too.
"You seeing anyone these days?" he ventured.
I shook my head. "Not at the moment. Happy enough that way, I guess."
"That's cool. I'm seeing a guy. We're open," he added.
Damn, Kenner was throwing that out there for a reason. I tried to deflect it. I nodded my head to the crowd of guys filling up the place. "Lots of hot dudes if you wanna have some fun this weekend."
Charlie smirked. He leaned in and placed his mouth right at my ear. "They won't have that legendary Brian Powers ass," he growled. Then I felt the slight tickle of his tongue right against my ear. It was lewd and unexpected and sexy as hell.
I resented the spell this guy could put on me, but even without the alcohol I decided, yeah, I wanted one more ride on that amazing Kenner dong.
I gave a flirty smile back and nudged my hand nonchalantly against the crotch of his shorts. Feeling for that lump in a clear signal.
That was all Charlie was waiting for. He actually leaned in and kissed me. I kissed back. This was wrong, I knew, and I also regretted that the other guys could see this. But Jesus, Charlie was too hot to resist.
The man gave my ass a quick grip then pulled back. "Let's get out of here, OK?"
I nodded, eager as a puppy now.
I was glad I cleaned out before getting ready to come out. I wasn't gonna strike out on Night Three of my trip.
We made our way out of the bar and took an uber back to his hotel. The ride wasn't long, but it gave us a chance to exchange heavy glances and smirk at one another.
"Good to see you again, Powers," Charlie said.
"Yeah, you too," I replied. Deep down I knew Charlie was still an asshole when it came to dating, but I wasn't looking to date him now. I figured I'd enjoy this for what it was.
He playfully bit his lip and reached over the hold my wrist, pulling it toward his crotch. He looked straight forward as I took the cue and felt up his thick boner in his shorts. I did my best to be nonchalant, too, and it felt naughty as hell.
Particularly when Charlie lowered his zipper.
"Fun night, fellas?" the uber driver asked.
"Yeah, just calling it an early evening," Charlie answered.
I was feeling that amazing Kenner dong in my hand now. Heavy, hot and fat.
"You guys live in Palm Springs?" God, we ended up with one of those chatty drivers.
"No, just here for a hockey tournament," I answered. I now kept my eyes ahead, while my hand slowly felt up Charlie's massive bone.
"Always something going on here," the driver said. "At least till summer."
Charlie shifted in his seat, and it took me a second to get the message. He was tucking back in. Just in time for the car to pull in front of his hotel.
"Thanks. Have a good night," Kenner said as he got out first.
I tried to hide my hardon as we walked in, but it didn't matter. It was one of those boutique hotels without a front desk.
"You're so fucking hot, Powers," Charlie said as we walked to his room.
"You too," I said. "I like the new hair style."
Charlie winked and ran his hand through the buzzed hair. "Trying it out."
"Well, it looks great."
He opened his room door and we stepped in. I was keenly aware that Kenner was a taller, bigger man, but being pulled into the embrace of a kiss made me recognize the 8 inch height difference. I felt at his hard muscle as he plunged his tongue into my mouth. It was a sexual and needy kiss, but skilled, too.
Kenner was like 240 pounds of muscle now, and I was getting lightheaded. I reached down with my hand to paw at his crotch again.
"You gonna take care of me, Powers?" Charlie asked with a kidding smile.
"Fuck yeah," I said. I leaned back and enjoyed those sea blue eyes on me as I undid his shorts and watched that huge dong fall out from the open fly. "Fuck, that's beautiful," I gasped. I didn't want to inflate Kenner's ego even more, but he had a huge cock and knew the effect it had on guys.
I gripped that meat and looked back up at him. "Can you hold off if I suck you?" I asked.
He nodded. "Just go easy, Brian. It's been a couple of days."
I nodded and crouched down. That dick seemed bigger and thicker up close. I'd sucked Kenner before, plenty of times, but I was out of practice. I licked up and down to wet that dick, then took him into my mouth. He was salty and hot and I loved it.
Still, about three inches in, the size was getting to me. I steeled myself. No fear, I thought, and began swallowing more. It wasn't the same adrenaline I felt on the ice, but there was a primal rush as I fought off my gag reflex.
"FUCK!" Charlie gasped. "Take that cock, Brian." His fingers gripped my shoulders, encouraging me. I bobbed up and down. I couldn't deep throat this bad boy, not close, but I was giving some respectable head on it.
I worked more in and out of my throat, then heard him hiss. "Maybe pull off."
I slowly slid my lips off that dong and pulled back, eyes locked on his manhood. I took a second to admire his size and heft, then looked up. "Close to cumming?" I asked.
"Not fully," he explained. "But I want inside you, Brian."
I smiled. Malone was a hot lay, and John Harris a close second. But Kenner was still my number one top.
He watched me get undressed as he peeled his shirt off. That massive muscle was coated with a heavier pelt of blond hair than I recalled. His dick was surprisingly rigid as he kicked off his shoes.
He may have been a sex god, but his eyes were eating me up in clear appreciation. "God, I wanted to fuck you on Thursday. I almost made my move then." Casually, he reached in his luggage and pulled out some lube.
"Just take your time, Kenner," I said. "I'm out of practice for ones that big."
He smirked. "Yeah, I got ya, man. Flip over, let me eat you out some."
I had half forgotten how much Charlie loved to rim. Even more, it had been so long since I'd gotten a Kenner rimjob, I was surprised by the procession from soft licking to deep tonguing. I was actually gripping the sheets. The buzz from the alcohol had worn off enough to let me focus on the sexual sensations better but still kept my inhibitions down. It was perfect. Kenner had me in major heat.
"Flip over," he urged. Charlie wasn't a dom, but he was now comfortable in his power top role. In charge and knowing I wanted him that way.
I enjoyed this better. Seeing his hunky body and huge arms, buzz cut, blue eyes, and dimples, as he poured a bunch of lube on his fingers and started probing my hole. His eyes challenged me in excitement. In turn, I pulled back my legs, giving him full access to my jock hole.
"You were a real hot shot today, Powers," he said, sliding two fingers in and out of me now. I don't even know if he was trying to push my buttons with the verbal talk but the words were opening me up, quick. "I think you've gotten better."
"I wanted to beat your ass," I admitted. It was more truth than I should have said, but alcohol was making my lips looser than they should have.
Charlie chuckled and jabbed three fingers in me. My elastic ring opened right up for him. "I bet."
This felt great, even if it was mostly the mental anticipation of getting fucked. Methodically, Charlie slipped his fingers out and applied a slick coating of lube to that massive dong. He wiped the excess off on my hole.
"Ready, Powers?" he asked, lining himself up.
"God yes."
I felt the breach. It was exquisite. Charlie's eyes slipped down to our point of connection before looking back up to my face. His hands were gripping my ankles now, guiding them to his shoulders.
"FUCK!" he grunted as his dick slipped in. All the way, bottoming out.
My guts clenched at the slick meat. Part of my body wanted to repel the invader, but already my prostate was quivering.
He pulled back and thrust in again. And again. I was getting boned by that massive Kenner dong once more and I was in heaven.
"Feeling good, Powers?" Charlie asked.
"So good... fuck me, Kenner."
More power came. Not fast, but deep and hard with each shove. I wasn't touching my dick, and it stood up off my clenched abs, dripping onto my light fur.
"Fuck me..." I hissed again in rhythm to his thrusts. "Fuck me, man."
He put more of his body into it. I loved watching him. I loved the feeling of being so incredibly full of his cock while seeing all that muscle. That chest, those huge fucking arms. I couldn't see his ass, but I knew those glutes were clenching as the power drilled me.
Somehow that was the idea that got me to cum. My whole body quivered, which made Charlie excited.
"You gonna do that trick again, Powers? Cum hands free on my cock?"
I nodded, unable to form words. There was that pause then my dick shot its wad in a long, heavy rope. It was the most intense orgasm I remembered. Kenner was still number one in my ranking of tops.
His own nut was coming. He leaned forward and I watched him go for it, fucking for his own pleasure now. It was intense since I was still in the aftershocks of orgasm, but it was also a delight to watch his cute-handsome face scrunch up in a face of pure orgasmic joy.
He wasn't loud when he came, but he gasped, "oh shit. oh fuck," repeatedly through his cum.
We kissed, deep, and as he pulled out and let my legs down, I clung to his naked body. Kenner might not be my boyfriend anymore, but it was hard to take a fuck that powerful, that hot, and not feel some emotional intensity.
"You doing OK?" he finally asked. Maybe he could read something on my face.
"I won't lie, Kenner, I resent that I enjoyed that so much."
He smiled. Proud. "I'm not good at respecting boundaries," he replied. "But I'm glad I made a move on you."
"Me, too," I said truthfully.
We made out some more, then lay back in his bed, naked, talking for like an hour. He told me some about his boyfriend, Josh. I wasn't jealous, surprisingly, because I knew deep down it wouldn't last. A shitty thing to think, but it was true. Charlie was one of those "nice guys" whose friendliness hid a total selfishness.
I didn't volunteer anything about my dating or sex life. But I filled him in on guys back home that he knew, especially Alex.
"I thought you two would become an item," Charlie said. "You're so close."
I grinned. "A only goes for twunks. I think I'm aging out of his range anyway."
My tone was cynical and it got a laugh from Kenner.
I reached over and ran my fingers over his chest. "I can't believe you've bulked up so much. You were already a big dude."
He gave me a wry smile. "It helps me get my way with dudes like you." Gently he reached over and pulled me in for a soft kiss.
THIS was the Kenner approach to kissing I remember. Instant boner. And as Charlie rolled himself on top of me, I could feel his dong firm up two. We didn't need to discuss anything, we were going for seconds.
We took our time this round, though. Making out, humping, some frot. Occasionally, Charlie would pull back to take a good look at my body. That made me feel like a stud.
"Wanna flip over?" he asked.
"Hmmm hm," I said.
As I did, I felt Kenner's weight shift back on top of me, his nakedness pressing into mine. I thought he was gonna dick me again then and there. Instead, Charlie humped me and kissed along my neck, working me up before pulling back.
He gripped my hips and hoisted them up. I did my best to follow suit into an all fours doggy position, and I'd barely settled my arms in place when Kenner penetrated my now loose hole.
"Goddamn," he grunted. He wasn't going hard but he wasted no time fucking me. He paused for a second. "Need some lube?"
I nodded and felt him shift behind me. He offered me the bottle, and I slicked up my rigid dick. The couple of days since I'd nutted meant I was still horned up.
I started stroking, and Charlie resumed pounding. "You're so fucking beautiful, Powers," he said, running his big strong hands over my back and ass.
Fuck number two felt even better, at least physically. My hole and insides were relaxed, and Charlie's first load lubed the way for a silky, squishy pounding. I felt his strength as he held me firm and even pulled back a little with each in stroke.
"Fuck me, Kenner!" I urged. I wasn't the most articulate, but I had 9 fat inches of hard meat pounding me senseless.
"Gonna breed you again," he announced through clenched teeth. The urgency in his voice was matched only by the urgency in his strokes. Balls slapped my taint in rapid succession as Charlie cored me out.
I was delirious. It wasn't so much I was stroking off as that massive dong was pushing my cum out. I could feel and hear him get off inside me. And a half second later his sweat muscle body collapsed on my back as his dick continued to spurt inside my guts.
We were less talking talkative now as we uncoupled. I looked at the clock, it was nearly one. I felt Charlie's hands massaged the front of my torso as he nestled in behind me in bed.
"Josh and I have a rule that we're not allowed to have guys sleep over... but if you don't say anything, you wanna sleep here?"
"OK," I said.
Charlie's relationship definitely wouldn't last, I decided. But it wasn't my problem.
I used the hotel provided toothbrush and took a quick shower to wash off the lube and sweat. I slipped into bed first and by the time Charlie had done the same I was nearly asleep.
"Good night, Powers," he said, pulling me in for another soft kiss.
***
It was early, way early. Maybe four or five. Charlie was spooned against me, arm draping over me. His wood was massively hard and pressed against me. I knew he was awake and angling for another fuck. I couldn't believe he was still horny. I couldn't believe I was still horny.
"Hmmm," he grunted as I stirred in his embrace.
I figured this was my last chance for a Kenner fuck. I reached behind and guided his cock to my hole.
I was very loose now and still wet. The entry was easy. We fucked on our sides for a bit, then Charlie rolled me over on my stomach. It was primal and animalistic and hot. My dick pressed against the sheets while Charlie steamrolled my prostate. He came first this time but thrust a little after, till I orgasmed too.
Kenner pulled off and gave my ass an affectionate pat. He rolled over and soon was asleep, snoring softly.
I had to sleep in a wet spot, but it was worth it.
I had a surprise waiting for me when I got home from work one day. On my bedroom desk was a card with my name written in neat handwriting on the envelope.
Inside was a Christmas card from Mark and a handwritten note. "Brian, I don't know the etiquette, but thanks for being an awesome House Bottom. Happy holidays. See you in the new year."
Mark's semester had already ended, so the house would be a little quieter.
I showed Alex the card. He was amused, too, and amused I was so touched by it. "Little bro's really settling into being House Bottom," he observed.
I blushed. "You think I'm silly," I said. I still carried some self-consciousness about bottoming for my housemates.
He shook his head and pause. "Hardly, Bri. I was the one who suggested it." He paused and leaned in. "It turns out Rob is giving me my Christmas present early," he said, referring to his still new-ish boyfriend. "A hall pass with the House Bottom."
That was almost as much a surprise as Mark's holiday card. "Whoa, really?" I asked. I had to say I missed my big bro time, but at the moment I wasn't in the mood to bottom. That may have come across in my tone.
A winked at me. "Let me know if you're having another blue band night, Bri. I felt a little left out."
I blushed. "I guess word gets around."
He patted my arm. "Just among the House, bro. It's cool."
"All right," I said. "Maybe before everyone goes home." It was A talking me into another group scene, but truth was I'd been thinking of it, too. I was having sex regularly with John and Kyle, and somehow I was still horny all the time.
"No pressure, Bri, for real," he said. "But it'd be an awesome thing."
"The season of giving, right?" I joked.
"If you're giving, I'm a grateful man, bro."
***
I mulled it over.
I was still hooking up with Rick Malone, the divorce 50-something stud who I'd dated and broken up with. We were back on, not as boyfriends but definitely something more than friends with benefits. Rick and I shared a love of sports, hockey particularly, and I felt like he got me. And while he was in a different professional field, it was one close to mind and I took in his advice as a professional mentor. He was a great fit for my personality, but we were just at very different phases of our lives
The sex was off the charts hot, though. We couldn't stop ourselves from meeting up to fuck and couldn't resist slipping back into date mode. The one good thing was that we both could joke how we were doing the wrong thing.
At least now with the holidays coming, Rick was in dad mode to his kids and focused on his upcoming time with them. It had been a week and a half since one of Malone's power top fucks.
So I was juggling Rick, and my housemates Kyle and John. Maybe I was getting out of control. But it felt like things were in control. Rick was just a temporary fling, I knew, and I could trust my House Tops. My sex drive was spiking and yeah, it all seemed crazy fun.
And I won't lie. Alex's interest in a gangbang gave me some additional incentive to do one.
So I picked a day I was able to get out of work a half hour early. End of year was a busy time at work, but with the holidays, coworkers were often working more flexibly to do shopping errands or head off to holiday parties. I powered down, my heart pounding a little because I was planning an orgy for later.
I got home and cleaned myself out good and once again for good measure. I was horny but not in a dick hard kind of way, it was weird. Just excited mainly. I showered and dressed in some casual sweats and T shirt and went to the dinner to make a quick dinner.
My housemate John got home earlier than normal, and we chatted while he made his dinner. Mostly small talk, work and general life stuff, like Christmas plans. John had family in upstate New York he'd visit but also didn't enjoy spending more than a couple of days there.
I told him about the Christmas card Mark gave me.
"For real?" John asked with a twinkle in his eye.
I nodded. "Pretty funny right?"
"Makes me feel like an inconsiderate top," John replied. He was getting in flirty mode, I recognized.
I flirted back. "What, you gonna get me a House Bottom gift?" I teased.
"Yeah, Powers, I'm gonna get you a House Bottom gift... just gotta go shopping tomorrow."
"I was just kidding, John," I said. He probably knew, but just in case...
"I'm not," he said. Blue eyes fixed on mine. The preppy dude was in heat, and I was too. He lowered his voice. "And it's not just because I wanna get in your hole tonight, Brian."
He was putting it out there. He saw my flint of hesitation and added, "I know I'm being greedy hitting you up twice in a week."
"I like you in greedy mode," I assured him. "Only..." I'd wanted this to be a surprise. "I was thinking tonight would be a blue band night."
John laughed. He had a sexy smile and laugh. "Wasn't sure we were gonna get another of those."
"Yeah, I wasn't sure either."
"OK if I get some one-on-one time with you first, Brian?" John asked. He still had on his button-down shirt from work, which still seemed neatly pressed at 7PM. As usual, I could make out the jacked muscle beneath.
"I'd like that," I said.
We were both giving heavy eye contact as we cleaned up and put the dishes in the dishwasher.
"You're sex on legs, you know, Powers."
I smiled. "You're fucking hot too, John... and when did you start calling me Powers?" To John I was always Brian.
He shrugged. "When you became House Bottom. That bug you?"
"It's all good," I assured him. "But I like that we have our own thing, you know?" This was being flirty, but threatening to cross into something more.
John was on the same page. "I like it too, Brian," he said softly, and he leaned into kiss me. Damn, John Harris could kiss. We made out softly, right there in the kitchen. We weren't supposed to do anything in the common areas, but none of the guys were around yet. So I went with it. And John slowly guided our kiss into something deeper, holding me and pulling my body to face him.
He had a sultry smile on his face when he pulled back. "Please tell me I can get this more than once a week after the holidays."
"I'd like that, John."
He gave me a very appreciative look and said, "I should let you get ready."
"Already done," I grinned.
"Fuck," John hissed and kissed me more deeply.
"My room?" I asked into his mouth as we barely broke the kiss.
We made our way back to my room and I watched John strip out of his work clothes as I took the blue band from my nightstand and placed it on my doorknob. I shut the door, leaving it cracked ajar.
Already he was lubing up his big cock and lying on the bed while I peeled off my clothes.
"You gonna take a lot of cock tonight, Powers?" he hissed.
I was turned on but yeah the self consciousness about slutting out was coming back now. "You're treating me like a porn star, John," I protested. I got up on the bed to join him, my hands more affectionately caressing his jacked body.
"Is that a bad thing?" he asked.
"I don't know, man... fuck."
His lips were on the side of my neck, kissing me with surprisingly soft kisses. "Just enjoy being our House Bottom tonight, Bri... I'll go soft on you when it's just us."
There was something so persuasive about John Harris, but it was also the feeling of that rockhard muscle, incongruously big for a nice guy like him. And I could feel that greased up heavy cock against my belly as John rolled us over and began humping and making out with me. He took his time, working me up and kissing down my body.
I lifted my legs. Rick Malone had John beat in sheet topping mojo, but John had become a better rimmer, the way he got into eating me out, and the way his tongue seemed to get longer as he prodded it inside me.
"Fuck, John," I hissed.
"The House Bottom in heat tonight?" he asked as he pulled back, his finger now pushing against my spit-wet ring.
This was a porny-side of John Harris I hadn't seen. I mean, I'd seen hints of it before, but the guy was really horny now.
"You like seeing me put out for the other guys," I observed, smiling as he leaned his body up into a kneeling position. That smooth muscle was amazing, big arms and power chest, but that thick prick was the real attention getter. Harris was rock hard and ready to fuck.
"I do, Bri... fuck!" he twisted his finger a little to push inside my hole. The spit wasn't enough lubrication, now that it was drying some, so he squirted a bunch of lube on his fingers and began working me open.
It could be his foreplay game was getting even better, but mostly I knew that John just was learning how to read me and my responses. I felt so alive and sexual looking up into his eyes as he grinned and slid two, then three fingers in and out.
"This ass is so amazing, Bri," he said softly. "I fucking love it."
Harris's smooth approach was getting me worked up. If he wanted me to be his bottom in heat, I could play along. "I want you to dick me deep, John.... Start with the biggest cock in the house."
"I'll do you last, too, Powers," he bragged as he got into place. The entry felt great. Once-a-week sessions with him and Kyle, plus the additional hookups with Rick, had my hole more relaxed and ready.
Again, those nagging doubts about whether I enjoyed getting fucked too much ran through my head, but within a second, John's thick tool pushed against then ran over my prostate. My dick jerked and I felt my body's tension relax.
"Yeah, man, I got you," John said. It was wild how his confidence had grown in the bedroom.
I reached up and ran my hands along his strong body and almost immediately felt him power all the way in. Then again. He'd applied enough lube to ease the way, and his hips were taking full advantage. It felt intense, but my dick stayed hard and I felt the aching feeling feed into pleasure inside my ass somehow. I had a mental image of Rick Malone and John both taking me, taking turns and making my ass sing.
It wasn't Malone who joined, of course. I heard Alex's distinct "bro" voice. "Damn," he said. It took a second, but I watched him appear beside the bed, naked and rock hard.
"Hey," John said, a shyness now sweeping over his face. They had their own dynamic as friends, housemates, and trainer-client. John and A had tagged teamed me that first time at the beach, but it had been a long time.
I watched Alex stepped to the side of the bed, that jacked ex-football build naked and that long dick hard.
"Doing good, little bro?" he asked with a wink.
I looked up excitedly, but A didn't give me much chance to respond. Already with one hand he was guiding my hand toward him, while his other hand pushed that long tool to my lips.
I went with it. A is easier to suck than Kyle or especially John, since despite his length he wasn't overly fat. I swallowed several inches eagerly.
"That's it, bro," A urged.
"FUCK!" John hissed. He loved watching this. I felt his fuck go into overdrive. Hard driving strokes pushed that thick cock in and out with deep plunges. It was all too much, and I felt my ass seize up and tears run around my cheek.
A was pushing in further, but I pressed back on his thighs and moaned around his cock in discomfort.
"John... ease up," I heard A say.
"Yeah," he hissed, clearly turned on like crazy. I felt his hips slow down to a glacial pace, in and out as he leaned down and kissed my neck. The shift in position had me wrap my legs around his waist, and that additional contact with John made the fuck feel great. A pulled back and let us go at it, and I took the opportunity to kiss John deep.
"Feel better?" he asked. But he already knew.
I nodded. "Yah." My prostate was singing now. I loved when John Harris got in power mode sometimes, but this slow approach felt amazing.
He grinned and nodded up. "Think Alex can have a turn?"
I nodded again.
John gave one more kiss then pulled back. Once that fat tool cleared the breach, I already missed it inside me. As it was, I watched with fixed attention on that big greased up dong, falling heavy then jerking up into a more standing position. Harris was hung enough that a full erection didn't always stand up right like other guys.
But already John was scooting in the bed and giving Alex his berth. That big bro dick was rigid and erect in comparison, and already A had slathered on some lube, which glistened in the lamp light.
Alex could be seductive, but already John had opened me up, so now he wasn't wasting time.
"Legs back, little bro," he urged, and as I pulled my thighs back, I felt that prick hard bore its way into my relaxed hole and slide right on in.
He tapped deep, but no deeper than John. It felt magnificent, especially seeing the excited look on his face. "I missed this bro hole," he gasped.
"Fuck me, big bro," I said back. I felt self-conscious doing the brother play with John there, but he'd witnessed it before.
"Tapping out deep, Powers," he grunted. He held just a second then started dicking me. Ramirez had his one speed and now that I was opened up, he was fucking me fast.
John's earlier fucking meant that it now felt incredible. I saw Harris's goofy smile as he watched.
"So hot, Bri..." he said.
I gave him a needy look, taking a second to watch A get his power top on. Alex had a lot of muscle and at times like that I felt it.
"Holy shit," I gasped. I couldn't believe this felt as good as it did, but somehow it did.
I looked back at John. I needed him to kiss me. He did, tongue snaking into my mouth as A drilled me.
When he pulled back he patted my chest. "Think you can suck me, Powers?"
I nodded and it wasn't until he knelt up on the bed to feed me his cock that I realized it had been in my ass and was still coated in some lube. I went for it, leaning in to lick the tip and take it into mouth. It was a first to me and felt wildly sexual. I sucked more of that thick meat as John fed it to me.
Between that power drilling and working that fat prick deeper into my throat the best I could, I was getting lost.
But I felt A stop his thrusts a second then slip out. I pulled off John and looked just in time to see my housemate Kyle there, scooting into the saddle where Alex just was.
"Damn, nothing better than House Bottom night," he said and pushed in. He didn't have John's finesse, nor Alex's hard speed. Kyle just loved to fuck at a speed that got his rocks off. Steady up until the final sprint before his orgasm.
"Fuck me, White," I urged.
This was turning into a full-on orgy. Kyle fucked while John and A took either side of me, urging me to alternate sucking them. After doing ass-to-mouth with John, I didn't balk with A. My ass was clean after all.
This didn't last too long. John's voice got more urgent. "Kyle... I gotta blast. OK if I go?"
Kyle nodded and eased out. John was almost rushing to get back inside me. It was back to our earlier position, my legs wrapped around his waist, his muscled body covering me tightly as we kissed and John pounded that big meat in and out. He grunted into the kiss, and I felt his hard body stiffen on top of me. I was getting my first load of the night.
He took a second to recover and slip out of me, giving my chest an appreciative pat. "You're the best, Powers," he said. My hole felt super wet when he slipped out.
Alex was next. Verbally and with his hands, he guided me onto all fours. I didn't always prefer doggy, but I welcomed the change in position to prevent the cramping in my legs and hips. I felt him behind me, his weight pushing down the mattress and his strong hands pulling my hips back in a total top move.
That long snake bore back into me. Deep and fast.
Kyle took his turn at my mouth, waving that sizable piece for service. It was my first spit roast, at least in that classic position which was easier to do than I expected. Slowly Kyle pumped my mouth, with a restraint I was grateful for. Just enough cock in my mouth to be a turn on, and just enough oral stimulation on his meat to keep him fluffed without nutting.
A wasn't holding back though. I moaned around White's cock as I felt that pile drive pace that signaled he was gonna nut.
"God damn, bro!" he hissed loudly. He was getting his release. "FUCK!"
"My turn," Kyle announced. I thought John had maybe left after his orgasm, but he was watching from the side of the bed, still hard, still turned on.
"OK if I get beneath you, Bri?" he asked.
These guys were running the show, my mind was actually in a fog from the sexual overstimulation. I nodded and let John get back on the bed. His body felt amazing as I crawled on top of him. With a few seconds, Kyle was back in the saddle.
John and I kissed while Kyle fucked for his orgasm.
"So fuckin wet, Powers... Jesus..."
This was the slutty Brian Powers let out to play. I'd question it tomorrow, but it felt right then. I grunted into John's mouth and felt his hands caress my arm muscle. Somehow the stimulation - those hands, that kiss, Kyle pounding my butt nut, John's dick and abs against my own aching cock - pushed me to my first hands-free cum. I spurted between Johns' and my body, feeling a different kind of intensity. I gave it up hard and didn't even realize Kyle was nutting inside my ass until I felt him pull back and give my ass a light slap.
"Jesus, Brian... that was off the charts hot." I heard him say.
I saw a goofy grin on John's face as I pulled from our kiss. I turned back to see Kyle pick up his shorts and T-shirt off my bedroom floor. "Seriously," my housemate said. "Please tell me there's gonna be House Bottom night again."
I felt the relaxation of post-orgasm set in. "Yeah, I'm sure," I answered.
"All right," Kyle said. "You guys continuing?"
John caressed my arm again. "We're gonna enjoy the moment if that's OK, Kyle."
I could see White's suspicion. House Rule number 9 read, "No jealousy, no drama, no pushing boundaries." Maybe John and I were introducing some drama in the house with our affectionate closeness. Then again, it was Kyle's role not to be jealous.
He nodded now. "Yeah, sure. Have a good one." If he was judging us, it didn't show when he pulled the blue band off the doorknob and set it on the dresser before shutting the door.
John and I enjoyed some quiet make out time after Kyle left. I knew he was horny still, and hard, but he'd also gotten his rocks off that night so I assumed the urgency was gone.
"You're so fucking cute, Bri," he said softly, looking up at me with his brown eyes. I could see the lighter flecks in them now. And I don't know, John Harris had really fucking nice skin. Manly yet well taken care of. It was a weird thing to notice.
"You too, John."
"I don't have a shot at you, do I?" he asked. His face had some concern, but he hid that with his soft smile.
"You make me sound like a dick."
He winced a little at that. "It's not that, Bri... but... you know you're the hottest guy in the city, right?"
I didn't want to be conceited but I nodded in a way that suggested I knew my worth.
"Sorry if I went too far," Harris said.
I ran my hand along his chest and kind of leaned my head into the crook of his neck.
"Nah, you're good, John. I dunno. I love my time with you. Maybe I'm just looking for the impossible in a boyfriend." There was definitely chemistry with John Harris, but I also knew we weren't really good boyfriend material for each other. Our personalities didn't meld, and we had very different interests.
He patted my arm. "You deserve the impossible, Bri. For real."
I felt crazy emotional now. I'd gone from being the cumdump in a Frat House gangbang to navigating the landmine of a friend and fuckbuddy who had romantic feelings for me. I leaned up and John kissed me. It was reassuring in a way.
"You lost your hardon," I finally observed.
"Yeah," he said wistfully. "You're pretty fucked out anyway. We went hard on you."
"It was fun," I replied. "I love that you guys don't judge me."
"Never," he smiled. His brown eyes seemed to take in my face, every inch, before he added. "Maybe I should go to my room and let you get some rest."
He was angling to see if I wanted to spend the night with him, but I needed some space. "Yeah, I feel pretty beat."
"You're a trooper, Powers," he said. Slipping back into the House Top performance that Harris seemed to think was expected. He slipped out of my bed and got dressed. Eyes were on me.
"If I don't see you before then, have a great Christmas."
I lay back in bed on my back, naked and displayed for John's gaze. I was a mess and would need to shower off. "You, too, John."
He stepped back for one last kiss. Soft and sensual. "Good night."
****
Things were a little awkward the next day. I think A was upset at how much he enjoyed his hall pass from Rob and was now keeping a guarded distance from me. Kyle was in his smirking mode, which I got but made me feel cheap. Maybe I wasn't cut out for this House Bottom business.
At least it was the day before Christmas Eve and work was slower and there was a more festival feeling around the office. I looked forward to a few days off. Going home would be a nice change of scenery too.
By the end of the day, I was feeling more normal. My buddy Zach was heading home the next morning, but we hit the gym together and said we'd hang out over New Years.
That evening was almost a repeat of the night before. Me having dinner in the kitchen, and John coming in. This time, he was changed into his more casual preppy look. Button-down shirt, thick wool sweater, hair gelled in place.
He had an apologetic look on his face. "Sorry if I crossed some lines last night, Brian," he said.
"We're good, John," I assured him.
He nodded. "Thanks. Well... I'm about to head off."
"When do you come back?"
"The 29th," he said. "Day after you." He smirked and pulled his backpack off his shoulder and pulled out a present and a card. "The card is from all of us. I'd rather you not open the present until Christmas."
"Wow," I said. "I don't really have anything..." I felt bad.
"We just wanted to get you something."
I took the card and opened the envelope. Looking up, I had to tease. "Did Mark set the bar?"
John laughed. "Something like that." He watched attentively, waiting for my reaction.
The card was signed by all three, Kyle, A, and John. "To the most amazing House Bottom and an amazing man. Merry Christmas." In there was a gift card printout to an online sex shop. I was touched, but also had to laugh.
"We were going to get you a dildo but figured you could pick out your own toy."
"Never used one," I said. "But I'm sure it will be fun."
"Merry Christmas, Bri."
"Thanks. You too. For real, I appreciate you guys."
John stepped up and kissed me.
"Safe travels tomorrow."
"Thanks."
***
I didn't see Kyle or A that night or the next morning but sent them a text to thank them for the card and gift.
I decided not to take John's gift back home with me. So after I got off work midday, I came home and before I packed up, I took the box in hand. The box was neatly wrapped, so neat that I had to realize just how different personalities John Harris and I were.
But I was surprised to see a neatly folded vintage jersey from the hockey team I followed. It was very John but also very me. I folded it back and placed it on my dresser. It was a sweet, thoughtful gift. I'd text him tomorrow.
The drive back sucked with the traffic. It gave me a lot of time to think about what I wanted out of men. Sexually, romantically, and as friends. I could see it wasn't good to mix those like I did, but I also enjoyed the connections with all the guys in my life. I almost talked myself into going on a date with John Harris. The sex was great, and he had a romantic way in bed that won me over. The guy was clearly falling for me, maybe had already fully. And yet, something about that idea felt like settling. I felt bad for thinking that because Harris was a hot guy and a good catch. Just maybe not Mr. Right for me.
I reflected over how the House Bottom thing had developed. My misgivings were abating then, and I realized I'd enjoyed putting out for those guys. The sex pushed my comfort zone in just the right way, and I grew hard as I drove, just reliving the group sex. I'd find a way to make it happen again before too long.
When I pulled into the driveway of my childhood home, it was dark. I turned off the car and undid the seatbelt. Only when I checked my phone did I see my text messages. A safe travels one from Zach. A thank you text from Kyle to thank me for the hot time the other night. And the third was from Rick Malone.
"Hey Brian. Sorry, I've been caught up in family and work stuff. But I hope you have a great Christmas. Talk to you in the new year. xoxo Rick."
That text made me perk up more than it should. I shook my head. Alone in the car, I said aloud, "Brian, you're a fucking mess." I laughed and opened the door, ready to get my family time face on.
"Feel free to get comfortable, Nick," I said as Nick Brandt walked into the guest room I had set up for clients. I had on only a pair of baseball shorts with nothing underneath. I had a few real massage clients, but I was paying my way through B school with the large shank of meat that was flopping commando beneath the fabric.
Coach Brandt took a quick look and flashed a smile. But he was mostly businesslike as he removed his shoes and hoodie, and along with it, the T shirt beneath. Brandt was coach of a top college football program and was my new best client. Tipped well, and with him the sex didn't feel remotely like work. I almost felt bad taking money from him, but Coach had the salary for it.
"I could use some deep tissue work today, Matt," he said. "Still feel tight as hell from the gym."
"You got it," I said, laying down a sheet on to the massage table. "I got some new oil to try out, unless you'd rather not."
"Sounds good," he said as he folded his hoodie and shirt and placed them on a spare table. Coach was a DILF, his body dusted in brown hair, thicker around the chest. Brandt had the kind of trim muscular body that looked thicker in person than on TV or in the stands. The benefit of living in a college town was getting into SEC football. As a New England guy, it was trip.
I kind of turned away as he stripped the rest of the off and lay face up on the table. I wasn't sure if he was going to pull the half sheet over his midsection, but I as turned back I saw he hadn't. There was Brandt's family jewels soft but on full display.
Coach shut his eyes, almost in sleep, as I began my work. We didn't talk at first. I just massaged his feet and up his calf, one side then the other, then really began to massage out his quads, which were super tight. Coach must have hit leg day. Even if he didn't have an overly muscular upper body, those legs were out of proportion big. I loved them, and it helped me devote extra attention, really working the knot.
The thighs glistened with oil, lubing my massage work. By now, Coach's dick was responding, untouched, lengthening and filling out, until he had a nice rigid boner. "Been a while, Coach?" I teased as my fingers grazed his nuts.
A soft chuckle came. "Three days."
Shit. I could have jerked out a healthy load then, for sure, but I skipped his crotch and began from the other end. Neck, traps, and delts, before my movement ran over his chest and abs.
"Flip over?" I gently instructed.
Brandt is an attractive man with an attractive cock, but his backside is just incredible. A broad, rounded upper back rippled with defined muscles and a dip before that meaty, dumptruck ass. Even those chinos Coach wore on the sidelines didn't hide this beauty of a butt.
I was patient, far more patient than I expected. It was a solid ten minutes of massaging before my hands touched those muscle cheeks. But when they did, I heard a soft grunt from Coach.
"What do you think of giving me the full clean up, Matt?"
It wasn't an every session thing, but the requests were more frequent now. "Sure. Give me a minute?"
"Yeah."
His body was relaxed once more now, again almost sleeping when I returned with the heated wax and the supplies.
I tested a little on my wrist to make sure it was the right temp. I'd taught myself how to do this the right way. Methodically, I smeared the wax on the lightly furred daddy rump and immediately pressed the paper strip to it. And I applied one next to it.
Bradnt wasn't squeamish about getting his hairs pulled out. It stung a little but he knew what to expect, and he enjoyed the process.
I enjoyed it too, and I now had a full on hardon in my shorts, even as I approached this with workmanlike effort. I watched excitedly as the smooth skin emerged, soon it was the entire ass cheek of smooth muscle. I wiped it down with the aloe wipe then I ran my fingers over the silky-soft flesh before starting on the other side.
I wondered how many college ball fans has any idea about Brandt's proclivities.
"Looking real good, Coach," I said as I examined the now denuded ass. Somehow it looked rounder now. "How deep you want me to get in there?"
"All the way, Matty," he said softly.
This took more work, but I pried his buns apart and was super careful now. Coach Brandt's crack was gonna be completely smooth. I used a razor for the final strays around the pucker.
"Doing OK, Coach?" I asked. He'd been very quiet.
"Doing great, stud."
I wiped down and washed him off with a wet cloth. Brandt's ass was a work of art, I decided. I gave one cheek a kiss.
"Yes," the man hissed.
That was my cue. I pried the ass apart and dug in. There was nothing I loved more than fresh hole. It honestly may be why I hadn't clicked with guys, But Brandt loved it as I ate him out. His hole hairy was nice, but the smoothness was an extra turn on.
"I know you got other clients," he said as I reached the five minute mark of tonguing him.
"Not today, Coach," I said, pulling back. I swear to god that daddy pucker winked at me. "But I can move things along."
"Not on my account," he interjected. "Please. I'll put in some extra."
That surprised me. I found my clients didn't like to mention anything transactional about sex, especially during a massage. There was always the song and dance that I was just giving a massage, and the getting off was just some bonus fun between men. I mean, it was, but I massaged six or so men and each paid me a good chunk for the session.
I dove back in. I rooted deeper into the man. This was for me and my kink, but Brandt loved it. I wondered what his deal was. Married, conservative, family man with a need for dick once a week. I lucked out when his previous masseur moved away. A man like Brandt needs discretion and not only was I majorly discreet, I looked the part of a DL guy. A finance bro who was the right combo of friendly and standoffish. Coach didn't know I had a solid if open relationship with my boyfriend back in Boston. He didn't need to.
"Jesus, stud!" he gasped. He was surprised and more than a little excited by how into this I was. "You gotta get it in me."
I stood up and nodded. Time to give this new oil a trial run. I slicked up my boner. I rounded up to 8 inches, and I was pretty close, and thick too.
Brandt braced himself, gripping the table and tensing his back. But the entry went easily enough, the tightness of that coach hole giving way to my insistent prick. After clearing the breach, I slowly slid in deep and repositioned my body on top of his.
After the foreplay, it was a quick fuck. My gripping Coach's strong hands as I leveraged my dick in and out excitedly. Some men were more present in the act of mating, talking and responding with their full bodies, even beneath me. Coach Brandt just took it, letting out a soft "yes, yes," as a mantra, Stopping only when I got close to orgasm.
I kissed along his neck and felt the oil on his body slicken my torso up too. And the slickness around my cock felt incredible.
I fired hard and felt Brandt seize up in orgasm beneath me right after. It was hot as hell.
It took me longer to catch my breath and pull off, but my workman vibe kicked in. I wiped Brandt's crack and hole clean and then got another wash cloth to wipe down the excess oil and sweat. I pulled my shorts back on over my now sated dong. "Feel free to shower off, Nick." I gave his rump a soft pat.
The man got off the table in dreamy slowness. He had a grin on his handsome face. "You do good work, Matt."
He gave me an intent look and we paused. And in slow motion, we stepped up to each other. The kiss was soft and a surprise. A headfuck. I didn't picture Nick Brandt as the kissing type.
And just as quickly it was over. He seemed embarrassed as he stepped away and then ambled off to the adjacent bathroom. As Coach showered off, I cleaned things up. The sheet was soaked in his cum, so I had the satisfaction I'd gotten him off big.
I managed to slip on a T shirt, and go throw things in the laundry. I met him back in my hallway to see him fully clothed again, in that hoodie, looking like that familiar masculine presence the whole town venerated. He had an envelope. "A little Christmas bonus is in there, buddy. Thanks again."
"Thank you, Coach," I said. I offered my hand for a parting handshake, and I felt his strong grip.
"See you next week?" He asked.
"Anytime."
He grinned. "Maybe I'll have to add a session."
"You know I'd like that, Nick."
He didn't seem to want to let go. Instead he kind of pulled me into another kiss. I'd have to be up front with my boyfriend Kyle about this. We didn't have a rule against kissing during our side hookups, but I felt guilty because I enjoyed this kiss a little too much.
"All right," he hissed. His eyes met mine. "I gotta go."
"Yeah," I said.
The place felt empty and quiet when he left. I plopped on the couch and turned on the TV. I was tired now from the sex. I picked up the envelope and palmed the cash in there. Coach had been very generous.
****
It was the next day when I got a text out of the blue. "Hey, Coach Brandt gave me your number, said you had amazing hands."
I grinned. "You looking for a massage?"
"And how. Wasn't sure if you were taking on new clients."
I had told myself I wasn't looking for new clients, but it was hard to say no to the money. Besides this guy may just be wanting a massage. "Maybe. What's your availability?"
It was end of semester, so I didn't have as much time as I'd like. But I found a Tuesday time that seemed to work for the guy.
"My name's Drew by the way."
"I'll see you Tuesday, Drew."
I trusted Brandt to be discreet as hell, so I wasn't worried about that. The only thing that made me nervous was I felt committed with this new guy. Maybe he would be a kind of guy I just absolutely wasn't attracted to. I could give a handjob if so, but maybe he was coming with particular expectations.
But when I answered the door, I saw a familiar face. Assistant coach at the university, with a tall body to fit the type: thick neck, meathead looks, close cropped silvery hair. He was barrel chested and clearly in his 50s.
"Drew Elliott," he greeted. His hand grasp was even firmer than Brandt's.
I was pure professional, but had to hope that this beefy daddy would want sex, too. But as he got on the table face down, he pulled the sheet over those meaty buns demurely. So I went about my massage, focusing on the knots in his delts and lats.
"Um..." he said in his deep gravely voice. "Brandt told me to order the same thing he gets."
I'd been willing my dick down, but nothing would stop my bone now. It stood up in my sweat pants. "Um, yeah, we can do that," I replied. "Definitely."
I slid the sheet off. Brandt's ass was hotter in a way, but this was obscenely big and appealing in its aged meatiness. I gripped them, more in a greedy sexual caress than a massage.
"The whole treatment?" I asked for confirmation.
"The whole shebang, man," he replied, raising his upper body off the table a little. "Just go easy... it's been a while."
"Aye aye," I said and went to get the waxing supplies.
I decided this one was gonna be a freebie to Coach Elliott.
This is a long story, expanded from an earlier Tumblr post, and may be something I still revise. But I thought I'd share as is for now.
THE SPORTS ILLUSTRATED JINX
SCOUTING
Doing that cover was how I met my partner, my first one at least.
The Sports Illustrated issue had just dropped. A big cover photo of me, looking serious and posting with my bat, and the words "Miracle Worker" in big letters over my image. I was winding down my rookie season in the majors at the age of 21, a season over which I'd exceeded high expectations. Life was good.
"Don't pay any attention to that jinx business," a man said as I was out at a high-end steakhouse after a game, enjoying a drink in the bar area. "It's all bullshit."
The man was my type to a T. Late 40s, sturdy build, some gray in his medium-length hair, masculine dad-next-door looks. He had on a nicely tailored navy patterned suit, not too flashy, not too conservative, and a powder-blue dress shirt with no tie. Daddy had amazing pecs and kept his midsection trim.
I am often guarded in public, but I gave him a big smile. "Yeah?" I asked. "I sure hope so."
This man had an easy way about him. Confident, but not overly so. "It's definitely BS," he added. "Look at Trout. Didn't hurt his career one bit." His blue eyes seemed to sparkle as he talked, and I had to wonder if I was reading too much interest in them. Sexual interest. "But you don't need me to tell ya that, man."
I shrugged. "Well given how many people have brought up that fucking jinx," I said, "it's nice to hear a different point of view." I extended my hand. "Luke... nice to meet you." I mean, the guy clearly knew who I was, but I wanted to know who he was.
"Dan Ogle," he said, as he clasped my hand with an equally strong grip. In baseball you judge a man by his handshake. Dan was used to being judged. "It's an honor to meet you."
"You in the business?" I ventured.
"It shows?" he chuckled. "Yeah, I'm a scout. Was with the Orioles organization and now work independent."
"Smart move," I quipped. "The Orioles seem a mess lately."
"Ouch," he laughed harder. "That's tough, man." He gave my shoulder a friendly, gladhanding pat for a second. "Listen... I'm here to meet an agent buddy of mine..."
Something about his eye contact made me wonder if I could make a move. "Let me give you my number, Dan," I said.
The way his eyes lit up said I'd made the right call. Maybe he was just star struck. But I'd work that in my favor if it meant seeing more of that sun-weathered face and those sea-blue eyes. He pulled out his phone, and I told him my number.
***
The first drinks I grabbed with the guy was basically a date. We didn't call it that. But we made the usual small talk. Dan knew a lot more about me than I did about him. So I had him tell me his bio. He'd played in the minors before getting into the coaching side in some single-A team. Frustrated by the lack of opportunities there, he went into scouting. Was married once, no kids, divorced at 38.
I talked more about what it was like to be a star. Even if Dan Ogle was never a magazine-cover caliber player, he understood me. The benefits of being idolized and famous, and the drawbacks. I didn't talk about the latter with a lot of guys, but I felt I could with this pro-ball veteran.
Our eye contact got heavier as we talked. Like we knew what we were dancing around without coming out and saying it. Finally, I asked, "So, Dan... you able to be discreet?"
Without missing a beat he nodded. "Oh yeah. Absolutely." Those sea blue eyes staring back at me, with clear expectation.
"It's been a couple of months since I've gotten laid," I said, laying my cards on the table.
He let out a playful whistle. "Way too long, Luke."
"What about you?" I asked, finally nudging his knee under the bar. This was gonna happen, and I knew, and I was throwing hard in anticipation.
"About the same," he smirked.
"We should go fix that," I hissed.
"Now?" It wasn't a question of surprise. More, Dan was trying to read what was on my mind.
"If you're up for it... yeah, now." I knew my voice was getting that horny edge to it.
We settled up our check and I went over to Dan's hotel room. I wondered if we were going to have more conversation, maybe figure out what each other was into sexually. I was strictly top or into getting serviced. I normally got my way, but sometimes older guys think it should be the other way around.
But we didn't talk. Instead we met for a kiss as we rapidly stripped off our clothes. I'd barely unbuttoned my jeans when Dan crouched down in front of me, pawing my crotch and reaching in to pull out my cock.
"Damn, that's a big dick," he gasped. And then revealing he did not find that a problem in the least, the middle-aged ex-jock leaned forward and started sucking me.
"Holy shit!" I laughed. I wasn't 100% surprised Dan Ogle sucked cock. After all, I'd met up with older guys who liked to fool around. But I was surprised he was so into it, so good at it. He sucked me fast and hard, like it was his last cock ever. I didn't think that the almost rough sucking would feel good, but it was incredible. Those long fast mouth strokes and that heavy suction were gonna get me to nut, too soon.
"Ease up, man!" I gasped. "I'm almost cumming."
The veteran ex-jock spit out my prick and sucked in some air, as he swallowed that excess spit. "Yeah?" he teased, now hand stroking my bat. "What would be wrong with that?" The man was horny, and I loved how thrilled he seemed to be about sex. No hang ups whatsoever. That was a first for me, actually.
"Come on, man," I almost complained. "Let me at least feel up your body for a bit, you know... enjoy this some."
That took Ogle by surprise. I think he thought I'd just want to shut my eyes and use his mouth or something. Maybe that's what dudes like me had done before with him. Leaning back, he showed off his bare chest. "Didn't think you'd be into all this, man," he smiled.
"You have no fucking idea," I growled. I could unload my daddy issues on Dan later and tell him how I was wired for men over 40, but for now, I just wanted that physical contact with that more mature muscle. "Let's get on the bed," I urged.
I stripped off the rest of the way and ate up the way Dan's eyes feasted on my nakedness and my erect state. Maybe it was the ego boost he needed to strip down all the way and almost pose for me as he got on the bed. His body wasn't perfect but it was pretty damn nice. Strong muscle, just the right amount of hair, amazing legs. Dan had been a catcher back when he played.
His body felt hot to the touch when we embraced. He was a good kisser and seemed to get into the sensual, slow approach. I matched his speed, even as I was horny as fuck and leaking against his furry belly. We made out and rolled around some, and I ended up on top of him. Heart pounding against his chest and his strong grip feeling up my lat muscle.
When I pulled back from our lip lock the 40-something scout had need in his eye. "You wanna be in me, Luke?" he asked softly.
"Hell yes," I growled.
He smiled. "I got some lube in my bag in the bathroom, if you wanna get it. Rubbers if you want, too."
I hoisted my athletic body out of bed and went to get the stuff, my dick sticking straight out like a divining rod. The stuff was easy to find. Indeed next to the small lube bottle there were two foil packets. I loved that a man like Dan came prepared.
I didn't take a condom, though, and I could read Ogle's silent excitement as he saw me empty handed other than the lube. I flipped the cap and squirted the slickness onto my fingers as I got up on the bed. Any other time, I'd enjoy more foreplay and rim him out some. I loved eating ass, and an ex-catcher daddy would be one hell of a feast. But I needed to fuck.
He hissed at the first finger but the second went in like butter. Dan Ogle wasn't a slut bottom, but this wasn't his first rodeo. As I lined up my cock, I was excited to be topping such a hot guy. It was still sinking in that I was a lucky bastard.
"That's good," Dan said softly as I pushed in. His sea blues were looking up, and he was nodding slightly as I pushed on. I knew why. He was tight as fuck and he knew I wouldn't be able to read if he was good to go. Thankfully, he was.
"You have an amazing ass," I grunted as I bottomed out. He was hot and snug and his insides felt alive around my cock.
Dan was horned up, and his dick twitched on his furry belly. He had some love handles but otherwise was total DILF. "I can't believe you're here fucking me," he almost laughed.
I held my body steady for him, his legs on my shoulders. "You ever fantasize about me?"
"Didn't dream to," he admitted.
"But a player like me, right?" I nudged him mentally. "You always wanted to get nailed by a guy like me." That second part was a statement, not a question.
"Jesus," Dan growled, a deep belly growl. "Fuck yes."
"You got it, man," I said and just started fucking. Not hard, but it was a deep steady fuck and I was hung enough for him to feel it.
He stroked as I railed him then let go when he was getting too close.
"Go ahead," I urged. "I'm pretty close, too."
I watched him stroke and I watched his hand work up his pleasure in tandem with the internal stimulation I was giving him. Then I watched the 40-something ex-catcher spew his pearly white seed all over that gorgeous daddy fur.
"FUCK!" I grunted and felt my own cum rising up, all of a sudden. Two months was a long time between lays. I held his legs tightly and humped his ass with a couple of final fast strokes.
I was flush red and breathing fast as I came down. Dan laughed at me some, and I laughed with him. "I needed that, buddy," I said, giving his meaty chest a playful dual fist bump before I leaned back and slowly pulled out.
I had to watch the slight creampie in his hole before it shut back up. A conquest trophy.
"I could tell," Dan grinned as he lowered his legs and shook out the stiffness. "I don't normally like it missionary, but that was hot as fuck."
I grinned, plopping down on the bed. "It was."
Dan gave me one last look, like he still couldn't believe his luck and still couldn't believe this happened. I got that look a lot, and I always ate it up. "Gonna shower off," he announced.
He was back to normal when he got back. A little quiet, maybe moody. I didn't know his deal, but I wasn't gonna find out. I took a piss and got dressed.
"Take care, man," I said as I got ready to leave. He was on his phone, checking on texts or something.
He looked up. "Yeah. Have a good one."
I got the message. One time thing. OK by me. I was a player, a hunter, always onto the next lay. One time things were my MO.
Only the next morning I awoke to a text. Dan Ogle's text, sent fifteen minutes earlier. "I got an 11AM plane to catch. But maybe I can interest you in a morning BJ before I go?"
I texted him a thumbs up and my hotel and room number.
DRAFTED
It's not as easy having groupie sex when you're into guys as when you're straight. But it happens for me far more than you'd imagine. I just have to be cautious with my approach, feel a guy out. The thing is, if a guy has a remote bi-curious streak, it's almost a sure thing that a star athlete will be able to exploit it. The star struck thing goes a long fucking way, and guys felt excited to be close to me. Even if only for an hour or a night, they were getting one-on-one Luke Fulton time.
My first groupie was when I was still in the minors. But I was clearly a top prospect in the farm system and come Spring Training I had a chance to practice and play with the big league guys.
I was gathering up my stuff after an afternoon game versus the Tigers when I saw him. A few of the guys would meet with fans after, but this man seemed to be waiting for me. He was very much a typical corporate looking dude. Medium height, golf shirt, golf tan, khaki shorts, ball cap, expensive watch, dad sneakers. Meaty dadbod build filling it all out and looking pretty good for a man in his 50s.
"Hi Luke," he said, polite but also forward. "Can I get your autograph?"
That was my first request for one, actually. I smiled. "Yeah?" I said, registering my surprise. "Um, sure."
I walked up and set down my bag. He handed me a pad and a pen. "You're gonna be the biggest star," he said, referencing the pro team name whose roster I was vying for. His gaze was on me, like he was trying to memorize the whole encounter for later. That was my first taste of groupies, the way they might not even be showing sexual interest but they clearly are into me and being around me.
"I'm not 21 yet," I reminded him.
"Well, I've been watching your progress. Ever since the draft." OK, Corporate Dude was one of THOSE fans.
"Who should I make this out to?" I asked, maintaining equally heavy eye contact. Corporate Daddy was good looking in a normal way, and that turned me on, too. He reminded me of the men in my hometown. I even flashed a wink, nothing too over the top, but doing as much flirting as I dared.
"Jim," he said. "God..." he continued as he watched me write my dedication and sign my name. "This is really cool."
I looked up and flashed my grin. "Isn't this what you come to Spring Training for?" I asked. "To meet the players?" Maybe I was starting to lay it on thick.
Jim was gung ho, though. "It's my second year here, but yeah... the chance to talk to you guys is incredible."
His eye contact was heavy and his wedding band made me think he wasn't the blabbing type. I still consider a band the best insurance when hitting on a guy. I took another paper out of that pad and wrote my number on it.
The man seemed embarrassed. "What's that for?" He asked.
Goddamnit. I guess I misjudged. "Never mind," I said, maybe a little curtly. After all, it wasn't any guy I gave my number. I started to grab the paper back.
He blushed, getting it, really getting. "Oh. That's cool, that's man. I'll keep it. If that's OK."
I nodded. "Just keep it private, OK?" I meant my number but also the fact that I'd given it to him.
"Oh yeah," he said.
I gave him one more wink and picked up my bag to walk back to the locker room.
It was an hour later when I got a text. "Hey. It's Jim. Thanks for giving me your number."
"Thanks for using it," I typed back. I was hanging out with some of the guys from the team, about to get some dinner.
I didn't hear back for a few minutes, then I got another text. "I don't normally do this kind of thing."
"It's cool man. I don't bite. No strings no expectations." I didn't have my mojo down, but I knew with a guy like this corporate dad you had to reassure him.
"What are you looking for?" I could almost sense his nervousness on his end.
"That's something better talked about in person," I wrote.
"Yeah," he acknowledged. Then "I'm around all week."
"Tonight?" I wrote. "9?"
"Yes."
He gave me his hotel info, which worked better. I was in a good mood when I showed up and gave a soft knock.
Jim had a nervous, naughty look as he ushered me in. "Hey..." he said as he shut the door behind me. "I shouldn't be doing this."
I got it. I'd met married men with misgivings before, but none as strong as this man's.
I paused and looked at him, giving him my best friendly expression. Giving him an out. "It's up to you, man. I'm not gonna pressure you."
He thought for a second. It was like I knew what he was thinking. Wondering if he'd ever get another chance at this. "I wanna," he replied.
"Cool," I said and stepped up to him. I'm used to seeing athletes and coaches all day, so sometimes a normal build like Jim's pales in comparison. But now that I was there, up close, he looked pretty damn fine. My hand touched his chest through his golf shirt and moved down to feel up his sides. I drew him closer to me, being forward now to claim a kiss off him.
He grunted as our lips met. I slipped my tongue forward and felt his excitement grow as his lips part and accepted it. We made out for a minute, which is the surest way to get my motor running. I was rock hard now, for sure.
I pulled back and examined his handsome face. "I guess I should have asked if you kissed," I said.
He exhaled a breath he'd been holding. "Yeah... that was my first kiss with a man, actually."
I cocked a grin. "Whaddya think?"
"'s pretty wild," he answered honestly. "But good."
My fingers now caressed his side, and I could sense he was getting majorly hard, too. "You done anything with a guy?" I needed to know where I stood.
He shook his head. "Back in college. You know some fooling around with fraternity brothers. A couple of blow jobs, that kind of thing."
I cocked my eyebrow. "You ever give one?"
Jim blushed some, making his reddish tan redder. "Yeah... it was years ago."
I pulled him closer to me, so he could feel my hardon against his own. "I'd very much enjoy getting one, man... if you're up for it." He was warming up to the idea, I could tell, but I wanted to head off any hesitation. "It's just us here. No one's gonna know."
"I don't know if I'm any good," he objected.
I moved my hand up and patted his shoulder. "Trust me, I'll love it." I didn't throw in a "pretty, please," but I was being as gradual and coaxing as I knew how to be. "Come on, why don't you sit on the bed?"
He nodded and stepped back from me. He was rock hard in his khaki shorts, which was a good sign. And as he settled on his hotel bed, his look was one of excitement more than nervousness.
I didn't want to spook him, but I was getting crazy horny. Jim was pushing my buttons big time. I stepped up till I stood about a foot in front of him. Then slowly, I undid my shorts and pulled out my boner.
Some guys comment on my size when they first see my endowment, but Jim just silently watched, eyes going wide.
"It's OK, bud," I assured him. "Just take what you feel comfortable with." I scooted closer so my hardon was an inch or so away from him. His licks were tentative, then less so. I could sense the novelty for him, and the thrill that came with that. I knew this was the last thing he expected to be doing on this trip.
"You've done this before, man," I urged. "You got this."
He nodded and then opened his lips to take me in. He bobbed up and down on a few inches. Jim wasn't lying. He wasn't any good at this. But I loved the feeling of his warm mouth and the wet tongue against my steel-hard dick. And I loved the rush of seeing this regular married daddy servicing me. I let him do his thing for a minute then spoke again.
"Feels nice," I encouraged him. Then, "Just suck me like you enjoy being sucked, man."
That seemed to make something click for him, and he adjusted his blowjob. Jim wasn't gonna be a pro cocksucker any time soon, but THIS was a lot better. He flinched when my hand touched his hair, but when he realized I was just gonna stroke his head in encouragement he relaxed back into it.
"Take your time, bud," I hissed, spreading my stance a little. "Takes me a good couple of minutes to work up a head of steam. But this feels awesome."
It did, and the physical sensations were starting to build up. But I also imagined this guy sucking dudes back home, showing off what he'd learned on me. That was the trigger that got me off.
"You better swallow, man," I growled. Mr. Easygoing was gone. I didn't want him pulling off. Maybe my fingers curled around the back of his head to keep him from retreating.
He grunted. Agreement, I guess. But he kept sucking as I spurted into his craw. I heard a choked sound, but it wasn't an actual choking. Mostly a grunt of excitement as he tasted, then swallowed, as fast I was pumping more sperm into his mouth and throat.
"Damn, that was nice," I hissed as I let go of his head and finally stepped back out of his sucking mouth.
"Did I do OK?" he asked, voice thick with my cum still. Something about that question was adorable and exciting both.
I smiled. "Fuck yea you did." I nodded down to his hard crotch. "You need to get off?"
He unzipped. Clearly, sucking me had worked him up. He spit into his palm and I watched him start pulling his pud. It wasn't gonna take him long, not from the excited look in his eyes and the fast fist motion. I stepped closer and let my dong sway in front of his face.
That got him going. "You got a great cock," he admitted.
"And you sucked it," I reminded him.
"Yes," he grunted, and like that he was cumming.
"That's it, man," I urged.
Our release complete, I stepped back and tucked back in as he wiped himself with a Kleenex. His mood shifted some.
"We good man?" I asked. He could have all the guilt pangs he wanted, but I didn't want a full-on freak out.
"Yeah," he said quietly. "Thanks for that.... I'm gonna remember that for a long while."
"If you wanna make some more memories this week, you know where to reach me."
***
I wasn't always confident. I'd almost been too scared to hook up that first time. But I was horny and I knew from porn and fuck-fiction stories that I craved to top an older man. I'd barely turned 18 when I set up an online account. I hated the first site I used, but I found another. I got more comfortable chatting. I started just chatting with men who lived in a different part of the country. The majority of daddies weren't into bottoming, at least not for a guy my age, but I was up front in my profile and enjoyed the ones who did or would consider themselves bottoms. I learned to play off their desires. I learned how to flirt online.
It was a month before I took the plunge. I drove forty miles to meet a 45 year old bi guy. He wasn't as hot as his pictures, but I went with it, letting him suck me. For a first blowjob, I'd picked out a pro. He milked a heavy load out of me, and as he pulled back and caressed my balls he said, "I bet you got another load in these nuts."
So I got a second BJ right then and there. I didn't mind the long drive home, I was so satisfied. I was hooked.
I fucked my first ass a couple months later. He was a closeted TV news guy into young jocks. Great body, deep voice, and a very accommodating ass. We didn't date, but I became a regular fuck buddy with him and learned the ropes. Learned the technique of topping but also the etiquette of sex between men, especially between closeted men. I learned the art of sweet talking and got a sense of what made older studs like Newsman Ken put out.
The baseball draft changed my life. I had a long talk with Coach Kellerman about going pro at 18, and it felt like the right thing. It was an opportunity that I wasn't sure would work out for me if I went to college.
My life was all baseball for a while in the minors, and I had a year of a dry spell as I figured out what I could get away with. But soon I was back to the apps and realizing that I was able to draw hot daddies on a no-strings basis.
And I realized I craved variety. Small-city businessmen were my normal prey. In general the type turned me on, but mostly they had a lot to lose. They weren't gonna gossip about the pro star who fucked men instead of women. I stuck to oral service mostly because that was easier and easier to find.
Until Dan Ogle, fucking a daddy was a special occasion treat.
THE JINX
I was addicted to sex with Dan Ogle. And the intense friendship I had with him, one that overlapped to a shared professional relationship. We lived in different cities but would talk every day and text nonstop.
I felt those stirrings of major infatuation before I was honest with myself. I told myself at first simply that I couldn't get enough baseball-veteran ass. A catcher's ass. A prime daddy ass. A hungry ass. It was with Dan that I really became ass focused, and I enjoyed learning what positions drove me and him the wildest. In turn, Dan Ogle became a grade-A power bottom daddy. He had a textbook mid-life crisis, discovering his attraction to men in his late 40s. And, fuck, Dan Ogle went all in.
The man was in love with me, too, in his way, though outside of the bedroom he was stoic as hell.
I finally asked Dan to move in with me. It took a few months to persuade him. Then it was a major honeymoon period. Hot sex for every home game stretch and a lot of the away games too, since Dan would travel with me half the time. We weren't married, and it wasn't legal, but I still think of Dan as my first husband.
To the outside world, Dan Ogle worked for me in an advisory capacity. Not an agent and not a trainer, but more a professional mentor-coach who oversaw my training and overall athletic plan.
ESPN Magazine did a profile of me that listed him as my "secret weapon" and "Svengali." Mentioned how he had his own live-in apartment in my mansion and that he met me every morning for yoga and a high-protein breakfast before we went over my day's activities. If anyone cared to read between the lines... well, that's the advantage of being a guy like me, I guess. People rarely did.
***
My roving eye wouldn't stop though. I chalked it up to road-trip syndrome. Dan had his own work, his own clients to attend to. And he felt nervous about being seen with me too much.
The groupies filled the void. I had my mojo down, and it felt too easy. It certainly was fun as hell.
Dan had his suspicions, and I didn't like keeping secrets. By mid-summer, I told him what he kind of already knew.
"How's the supposed to make me feel, Luke?" he asked. Mr. Stoic was surprisingly emotional.
"Sorry, Dan," I said. "I'm just a horny guy."
"You're not sorry," he said. "And fuck you!"
"I don't know what to say," I replied, taken aback. I did feel bad, but I also knew Dan was right. I felt every bit as young and immature as I was.
Dan huffed off and came back with an overnight bag. "I'm going," he said. "I'll get the rest of my shit later."
I was stone silent. Mad, frustrated, sorry, and emotional all at once. I watched him leave.
I was mopey for a while. I knew I'd fucked up a good thing. But the problem was, I knew if I had it to do all over, I probably still would have fucked it up. Maybe a different way. The problem though is to give someone with my desires the body I had and the massive fame I had. There was always going to be temptation, and I was going to be too weak to resist it.
Call it the Sports Illustrated Jinx.
REHAB ASSIGNMENT
I tried to do some soul searching. I could change my ways, turn over a new leaf.
Maybe it was coincidence, but I hit a slump after Dan Ogle left. Like, I couldn't hit worth shit. I made the All-Star team for a second time, but that was based on my prior phenom perfromance and my stardom. It's frustrating because you're letting yourself down but also your team and your fans.
My next groupie was thrilled to meet me all the same. At a series in Pittsburgh, I did a quick meet and autograph signing session with some fans after the game. Maybe it was the loss that made me more appreciative of them.
Pete was pure Luke Fulton bait. Strapping business guy type in his 40s, thick muscled body in his golf shirt, tan and handsome in a clean-cut professional way, wedding band on his ring finger. He had two baseballs for me to sign, one for each of his sons.
"You look familiar," I lied.
That made the man laugh. "I'm pretty sure I'd remember if we'd met," he said, beaming. "I'm still pinching myself, actually."
I flashed a grin. "Well, if you want to hang out later, I'll be in the Fairmount hotel bar."
He got a shy embarrassed look on his face. Unlike some previous men, though, he didn't take long to realize I was propositioning him to be a groupie. "Oh," he said. I could see him process the idea. He might have had some scruples, but his fandom won out. "For real?" he asked me.
I shrugged to give that laid-back look, even if I really hoped this one would pan out. Something about getting a nibble makes you want to reel the big fish in. "If you want man. I don't know Pittsburgh, and I don't have plans."
That seemed to warm Business Guy out of his shyness. "I'd LOVE to show you around," he said. "It's a great city."
"Give me an hour?" I asked. I had to shower and change. Given our losing series, the guys wouldn't be in a partying mood.
"Oh yeah," he said. "See you then." He held up the signed balls. "And thanks!"
I was a few minutes late showing up at the hotel bar, but Pete was there. He'd changed into a more presentable polo shirt. He had that nervous date look until I showed up, then he got a big smile on his face.
"I almost thought you were pulling my leg. My family thinks I was making up meeting you."
Jesus, maybe I was a heel. Still I wanted him and the fact I had the power to attract a regular guy like this had me in lust. I placed my hand on his shoulder.
"I see you already have your drink," I observed.
He had a beer bottle in hand. "Um, yeah... I already got one."
I squeezed his trap muscle with my fingers. Flirting, or at least sending a signal. "Oh, I was going to ask you up to my room for a drink. Maybe after this round." OK, I wasn't going slow with this one. But he gave me a knowing smile, so at least I wasn't messing up my chances.
I got a drink, nothing too strong, and Pete and I made small talk. This was kind of a first for me. He seemed into the whole meet-your-idol thing, so I tried to show him a little of the real Luke Fulton. But I let him talk about his work and how he was born and raised in Pittsburgh but had always followed my team. He even talked about his family, and I was surprised since at least in my experience married guys don't like being reminded that they're stepping out. But he was proud and asked me advice since his eldest son was a baseball player. It was weirdly sweet.
I almost let the big catch off the hook. I mean, I liked Pete a lot and didn't want to pressure him. But he eyed when I was getting down to the bottom of my drink and was the one to bring it up. "Feel like going up to your room, still, Luke?"
My heart pounded. "Yeah, if you're game."
He set his beer down on the bar and gave a laugh which made his handsome face that much more alluring. "I'm game... I still can't believe this."
I patted his back as he led the way out of the bar. We kind of smirked at one another as we waited for the elevator. Pete seemed nervous but also confident in a way that made me wonder if he'd done this before.
The appearance of a couple of young women at the elevator broke the spell, particularly as they started giggling nervously and whispering once they recognized me. Pete looked over with an amused smile. Only when we got to my room did he mention it.
"I bet you get that a lot," he said.
"Those girls?" I asked. "Yeah, it happens a lot."
"I wouldn't have pegged you to go for men," Pete observed, taking a look around my suite. I think the whole hotel vibe added to the sense of my fame for him.
"I don't advertise it," I said, unbuttoning the dress shirt I'd put on. I wanted to me sure he understood the need for discretion.
He turned toward me, his eyes widening as he saw me open my shirt. "Fuck, you have an amazing body."
I peeled off my shirt, showing my bare chest, while I kicked off my shoes. "I'm not sure what experience you have."
"I've fooled around with a golf buddy of mine," Pete admitted. He peeled off his polo. The man had a normal body rather than an athlete's but it was on the very in-shape and muscular side of normal. His chest hair wasn't super thick but he had wiry brown hair down the middle of his torso. He paused and then added, "You know, blow jobs and stuff."
"Very cool," I replied. I was undoing my belt. There was something no nonsense about this guy, even if he was a little crushed out on me. "What happens in this room stays in this room," I assured him.
"Absolutely," he said. He slipped off his shorts and I saw he was chubbing in his briefs. "OK if I feel your body some?"
I stopped undressing and let Pete take over. Compared to other men I'd met with a bi streak, this dude seemed at ease with another man's body. His hands were strong but caressed my muscle gently, openly. It was like he could barely take his eyes off my chest, but he looked up with his brown eyes.
"Luke fucking Fulton," he hissed. Part of his tone gave me the nervous twinge that he'd be the kind to kiss and tell, but I realized he was just playing out his star struck fandom.
"In the flesh," I said, letting my arms go to my side and letting Pete have full rein. "You gonna take care of me, buddy?" I hadn't spelled out the top/bottom dynamic. It didn't hurt to give a reminder.
He nodded like an excited puppy. "Oh yeah... this is so fucking hot."
"Kiss?" I asked.
Pete grinned and nodded, then met me halfway. He was a good kisser, a great kisser. I kissed him back like I hadn't with a guy since Dan Ogle. Pete's golf buddy was one lucky guy.
Already the married man's hands were undoing my slacks and greedily started groping my dong through my underwear. I moaned into his mouth, telling him how much I loved it. Meanwhile, I was pawing at that daddy build beneath his polo shirt. Pete was solid, all right. No dadbod here.
Finally the guy pulled back and then looked down, eager to see my crotch. Peeling the band of my underwear, he slipped it down over my hard prick and further beneath the balls. Letting him see all my family jewels.
"Damn, you're hung," he breathed excitedly.
"You like?" I asked. Some guys got scared by the size, some really turned on. Pete seemed to feel both.
But he looked up again, his game face on. "You want me to suck you, man?"
"I'd love that," I replied in a leer. I now shucked down my slacks mid-thigh, letting my hard dong stick out, throbbing. It had been too long since I'd had real-life sex and this man was pushing all my buttons.
Especially since he was the right combo of ordinary dude and eager bottom. At least oral bottom. I almost made a play for his ass, but he was giving off that inexperienced vibe. Nothing was inexperienced about his giving head. He crouched down, then knelt on the hotel floor, excitement in his eyes as he touched my hard meat.
"Fuck, man," he hissed. "You're bigger than my buddy." He leaned for a closer look, and maybe a smell.
"Just take wha..." I started to say, but already Pete was opening his mouth and swallowing me in.
Married dude knew his way around a cock, that's for sure. I stood, hands on my hips and let him fellate me. Just a few inches at first, up and down, perfect suction. And the sight of him, this hunky daddy servicing me, was getting me going.
Then Pete started sucking further with each bob. Not deep throating but really working my cock with his long mouth strokes. He was going to milk me off quick.
"Fuck!" I gasped. "I'm gonna cum, man."
The businessman moaned around my cock in assent, but already I was firing off. The orgasm felt so good, a combination of the physical and psychological thrill of being serviced like this. I patted his head, a kind of "good boy" pat.
Pete laughed when he pulled off. "Did I do OK?" he asked. Fucker already knew the answer to that.
"More than OK, man," I said. "That was incredible." I was going to offer to get him off, and I could see the boner in his shorts. But the affable Pete was quickly being replaced by the nervous-guilty Pete.
"I really should get home," he said.
"Yeah," I acknowledged. "Thanks for coming by." Maybe I should have said, "thanks for the blowjob," but with married groupies, the direct approach wasn't usually the best.
He gave a shy grin as he stood up. Along with the guilt there was some pride he had at a job well done. And still that thrill he'd met me.
I regretted being one-and-done Luke, because this guy was the kind I would have loved to spend more time with. In any case, I felt super appreciative. "Hey," I said, pulling my underwear and trousers back. "I can get you tickets for the rest of the series, if you like," I offered. "You can take your boys."
Maybe that was the wrong thing to say, bringing up his family, but Pete's expression turned 180, into pure happiness. "Yeah?" he asked.
I winked. "I'll get you some good seats. Four tickets work?"
"Man, fuck... yeah, that'd work," he laughed.
I scribbled down my private number and my private email on the hotel stationery pad and folded it, handing it to Pete. "Here... I'll set you up first thing tomorrow."
"Wow," he said. "Thanks. Seriously... this is awesome."
I had no idea if I'd ever see Pete again, but he brought his boys and one of their friends to meet me after the game. I didn't perv on the teens, but I could tell they were going to grow into their daddy's looks, for sure.
The final game of the series we finally won, and I finally homered, a grand slam, no less.
I didn't hook up again with Pete that series, but as I was boarding the plane to our next series, I got an email on my private account.
"I never did show you around Pittsburgh," Pete wrote. "Offer still stands." His email address showed his last name: Reilly.
"I'll take you up on it, next time," I wrote back.
MVP
If you're an athlete who's at all into other men, there's probably no bigger dream fuck than that coach you remember from back in the day. Maybe it was the middle school coach you first popped boners to. Maybe it was the high school coach you fooled around with after practice.
I never crossed any lines with Coach K, but that made him even more alluring to me. Craig Kellerman had been the baseball coach at the Township High School, but he took me under his wing when I was 14, after seeing me at a youth baseball game he was helping out with. It was Kellerman who raised money from business leaders around town to send me to the elite travel program. Coach was the one who put me on the varsity roster right away.
And for four years, Coach K was my confidante and mentor. My dad wasn't in my life, at all, and my coach became my primary father figure. He was the one I talked to when I had to decide to go with the draft at 18. And he was the one who helped me pick my agent.
And, yeah, I was frickin' crushed out on the guy. He was married and nothing ever happened. But I shot a lot of loads thinking about boning Kellerman.
I kept in touch, a lot. When I entered the majors, Kellerman maybe thought I'd leave him and my hometown behind. But I still called the man once a month for long chats. And each off season I came back to the high school to talk to the baseball team, hang out, do some batting practice, that kind of thing.
Maybe Coach didn't know it, but I credit him for finally getting me past my slump. My team was set for a series against the local city team near my hometown. It was the one I grew up rooting for, so I always had mixed feelings playing them. Like, you're a professional and your team is your identity. But deep inside you're still a small kid rooting for that team that has your heart.
I made time for Coach the morning of the first game of the series. He'd driven into the city. As usual, I got him tickets for the series. I offered to pay his hotel room, too, but he declined. "Save the money, Luke," he'd said with a joke when I talked with him on the phone, "Don't spend it all at once."
When I saw him, god the man was so fucking attractive. Beefy and barrel-chested, knotted forearms and thick biceps that showed in his snug T shirt. Kellerman was starting to get some gray in his medium-length blond hair, too, giving him that mousy look and adding to his DILF-iness.
Some of my attraction was that I hadn't be laid since Pittsburgh Pete. I was in a cautious mode, and it wasn't sitting well with my libido.
The body wash scent and warmth of him as he met me in a clasp of a bro hug wasn't helping.
"Luke... so good to see you, man." When I was a player, I was "Fulton," but Coach and I had a more man-to-man rapport now.
"You, too, Coach," I said. Coach was always gonna be "Coach."
We grabbed a coffee and something seemed different this time. Coach asked me about my slump and instead of something judgmental, he was more concerned with how I was dealing with it emotionally. It was the kind of mentor role Dan Ogle had taken over, and one I'd missed. A lot.
So it all came pouring out, the emotional rollercoaster and the struggles I was dealing with this season. A side I couldn't show anyone, but I could show Kellerman. He didn't try to tell me how to fix my swing, but he told me to be true to myself, the player inside me. That probably didn't make sense, but I decided I'd try to tune out the negativity that had been building up.
Finally, I asked Coach how he was doing.
His eyes crinkled a bit and I could see he was holding back some emotion. "Guess it's not been a great summer for me. Kim and I are getting divorced." Mrs. Kellerman taught at my high school, and I always thought of them as a regular couple.
"Damn, Coach..." I said.
He nodded in acknowledgment. "We're just separated for now. But the lawyers are earning their money." He looked at me apologetically. "Sorry to bring it up, Luke."
"Come on, Coach," I objected. "You can talk to me about stuff. Real stuff."
"Thanks," he said, and let out a sigh. "I have a buddy I can talk to, but the other teachers at school... they're kind of picking sides. Anyway," he said, "I guess I never ask. But you got anyone in your life?"
"Like...?" I prodded. Though I had a sense of what he was fishing for.
"You know, a girlfriend... I know you're a big time athlete," though, he added with a wink.
I wasn't gonna tell him. But the honest conversation had me speaking before I stopped myself. "I'm into dudes, Coach. Though no one special."
He looked at me for a second to see if I was pulling his leg. "Well, I'll be damned," he said. "Guess I should have suspected something."
"I don't advertise it," I said curtly.
He seemed to take that. "No, I guess not. Good on you for being honest about yourself, Luke. I just thought I knew you well."
"You do know me well, Coach," I assured him. "Just not where I get my dick wet... sorry for my French, sir."
He laughed. "It's just us men, Luke. And if I can be honest, the only good thing about the divorce is getting my dick wet again." I could tell he was embarrassed to admit that but also enjoying having some guy talk with me.
"Yeah?" I laughed. "You dog."
He chuckled. "Not a ton of action, but yeah... it's been fun."
"Damn, and I hit a dry spell lately." I don't know why I was opening up to Kellerman like this.
"I'm sure you'll get back on your game, Fulton," he said. It was strangely assuring to hear him call me by my last name again. Like we were shooting the breeze in his office after practice. I had so many emotions connected to this man.
"Hope so, Coach."
We wrapped up, since I had to get to the park for the afternoon game. But we bumped fists and said we'd meet up the next day.
***
Stuff got in the way, and it was after the second evening game before I saw Kellerman. I apologized for not breaking away earlier, but he was having none of it. "I love having some Luke time however I get it. For real."
We grabbed a drink. Coach had gotten in to craft beers so I had him pick a spot not far from downtown. After a drink he was loosening up.
"I think the old Luke Fulton is back," he said, as if by proclamation.
"What do you mean?" I laughed.
"The stud. The superstar." Maybe he'd already had a couple of beers at the game.
"You trying to jinx me, Coach?" I teased, pressing my legs into his as we sat at a bar. I loved the feel of his warmth and furry muscle and regretted pulling back.
He looked me in the eye. "Nope, don't believe in that. You don't either."
There was something perceptive about the man. It gave me goosebumps actually.
"No, I don't," I said.
He grinned. "So... tell me why you're having guy trouble."
"I'm not having guy trouble, Coach," I said.
He gave me a stern look. "Don't bullshit me."
"You don't wanna hear, Coach."
"Try me." I could tell he felt bad that I hadn't come out to him before. Maybe even a little mad at me.
"I cheated on a guy, OK?" I swore in a low voice, almost whisper. "I can't keep my fucking dick in my pants, that's my trouble."
I knew I'd directed some anger at him, but I knew Coach understood. "Sorry, Luke. Maybe you're a good guy who's done some not-good things. All of us have some of that in us."
"Not the response I was expecting," I said.
He shrugged. "Divorce will change your perspective for sure."
I was going to ask if Kellerman had cheated, but I realized that would be way over the line. Instead I patted his back. "If there's anything I can do, Coach," I offered.
He just smiled at me. "Some Luke time is just what the doctor ordered, thanks."
I struggled to remove my hand but managed. Somehow.
Coach took a sip of beer, polishing it off. "Want another?"
"Sure. We getting drunk, Coach?" I asked.
"I am," he said. "I got a hotel room and don't have to drive. And it's summer fucking break."
We got another round. "Here's to summer break," I toasted.
"Here's to getting the old Luke Fulton back. I believe in you, buddy."
Coach seemed to be letting loose. "So... who's the guy?"
"The guy?"
"The one you're still hung up on."
I'd confessed a lot but now I really hesitated.
"Come on, Luke, you can trust me."
"Ogle," I finally said.
Kellerman knew exactly who I meant. "Should have figured," he said. "Guess I'm not the quickest guy... maybe because he's older."
"That's my type Coach. Can't get enough of the daddies."
Coach laughed. "Is that what you dudes call it?"
I laughed too. "Yeah, it's what we call it."
I could see two and two add up in his head. And a stunned look on his face.
"Sorry, Coach," I said. "I'm a full-blooded dude."
I could see him blush red. "It's OK... just never thought of it."
"I'm not gonna mess anything up," I said. "Though maybe I have."
It was his turn to pat my back. I couldn't stop that hardon if I tried. And I didn't try, really.
"Hey! Sorry to bother you..." The voice was from a guy in his 40s, looking like every generic 40-something dude in the place. Not overly handsome, but good looking in a way. His shyness added to his attractiveness, I decided. "I just want to say, I'm a huge fan."
"Thanks," I beamed. Flashing my pearly whites. Coach was seeing me in full baseball star mode as I made small talk with the guy, got his name, then shook his hand before telling him good night.
Kellerman had a grin on his face.
"What?" I asked with a laugh.
"You like the attention," he said.
"Maybe," I admitted. "What's wrong with that?"
"Was that guy your type?" Kellerman asked.
I laughed. "You're drunk, Coach."
"Yep," he said. "And I'm ordering another beer," he added. "It's been a shitty few months."
"Sorry, Coach," I said. I flagged the bartender for another round. Coach ordered his typical domestic bottle.
"You're a cheap date, Coach," I teased. OK, the alcohol was wearing down my defenses and my flirtiness was kicking in with the last person I should be flirting with.
Thankfully, Coach was OK with the comment. "You got me tickets for the whole fucking series, Luke." Then he got weirdly quiet and serious. "I really appreciate that you keep in touch."
"Jeez, Coach. You're like a father to me, you know that."
He shrugged in a way that acknowledged the truth of what I was saying. His blue eyes flitted up to meet my gaze. "Is that part of the attraction of older men? The father figure thing?... I don't know a lot about these things."
I felt seen. "You're pretty damn perceptive, Coach. And I have a feeling you're not gonna want me to be in touch much after tonight."
He brushed off my concern. "I'm always gonna want my Luke time, you know that."
Something about that sincerity, and the fact that Kellerman was saying it, gave me a boner. "I'm skating on thin ice here, Coach."
Kellerman seemed to take that in. "Well, I appreciate you opening up for me, Fulton."
"You can open up to me, too, Coach," I replied.
He nodded and had a pained expression on his face, visible even with his drunkenness. "I cheated on Kim. Maybe we were headed to divorce anyway, but it was a shitty thing to do."
"Like you said, Coach, good guys do not-so-good things sometimes."
"Thanks, Fulton."
"You hanging in there, OK?" I asked. I mean, I could enjoy a night out as much as any guy, but Coach was hitting the sauce for sure.
He flashed a smile. "I'm doing OK. For real."
I looked at my empty glass. "I've had enough, Coach. Why don't I cash out?"
He gave a nod. "Can I pay, Luke?"
"No you can not," I said. "It's my pleasure hanging out with you, Coach." Damnit, my flirty side was coming back.
At least Coach was walking normal as we made our way through the hotel lobby to the elevator. It was just us in the elevator. I pressed my floor and Coach pressed his. I couldn't help but smile. The man was so frickin' hot. Beefy chest filling out the fan jersey, thick arms, just the right amount of hair, and those graying temples... I wanted to memorize the details for the stroke session I was about to have.
He seemed to invite my gaze. "Just throwing this out there, Luke... but if you need me to be your Ogle tonight..."
This was not what I was expecting, but I spoke before I could second guess myself. "Yes. Please."
We went to his room, since it would be more discreet. I could sense his body was shaking some as he opened the door. I followed him in and took the liberty of feeling up his strong shoulders. Kellerman had a different build and body than Dan Ogle, but he was solid man, all right.
My touch made Coach stop and hiss. "That feels nice, Fulton."
I stepped up and kissed his neck, moving my hands to his waist to run up beneath the hem of his jersey. "You're so fucking hot, Coach," I growled. "You OK with this?"
A heard a pause then a soft reply. "Yeah, I'm OK. Just never done anything like this."
"We can just do what feels right," I said. I usually pushed men to do what I wanted, but Kellerman was different.
The man turned to face me and we kissed. I was frickin kissing Craig Kellerman.
It was a crazy head rush and my dick was hard as nails.
When we pulled back, Coach K had a playful smile on his face. "Wow, you're good at that."
"Not freaked out?" I asked him.
He shook his head. "Nah... well maybe a little. But that's the turn on, too. Letting that curiosity run free."
I lifted my hand to run along his thick corded neck and up toward his ear. I don't what it was about Kellerman that brought out my seductive side. Usually in my hookups with men, I was used to the straight-curious dudes being star struck. Coach K had some of that idol worship, but I idolized him, too. It felt strangely more mutual.
"Please be as curious as you want, Coach," I said.
I thought I couldn't any harder, but Kellerman tentatively reached out to touch my chest, openly feeling up my athletic muscle. Our eyes locked. He was nervous but into this. "What did you do with Ogle?" he asked, then apologized. "Sorry if that's the wrong thing to say, Luke."
I shook my head. "It's all good, Coach," I assured him. "Dan was my bottom. He sucked me, and I fucked him."
Coach seemed to take that in. "I don't think I'm up for fucking, Luke," he said. "Sorry."
I caressed his neck and nodded. "I'll take whatever Coach time you give me."
Kellerman gave a nervous laugh. "I don't know... I've never..."
I winked. "How would you like to get a blow job, Coach? Just start there."
It clicked for the man. He crouched down in front of me, suppressing his nerves like he was jumping into a cold lake in one quick dive.
"You're hard, Luke," he observed.
"Fuck yeah, I'm hard, Coach," I assured him. "I've carried a bone for you for, like, forever. You know that right?"
"Yeah," he said, like that knowledge was just sinking in.
He touched the mound in my shorts. He let out a surprised hiss, and I did too.
"You're big."
"Yeah, Coach. Guys like that," I assured him. I wasn't sure if he was going to get second thoughts, but I wanted to encourage him as best I could.
"I bet," Kellerman said and started to undo my shorts. It was more methodical than rushed, and I held my impatience in check as he peeled my briefs down over my hardon.
I expected balking, but Coach K was already leaning in and taking me into his mouth.
"Fuck, Coach!" I hissed. I massaged his neck again while the man began to suck me. He wasn't a pro, but he did as I asked and sucked me the way he thought a blowjob should be. Smartly he didn't take too much but just bobbed up and down on a few inches.
This was all incredible. A mind fuck and a half, watching my coach and mentor blow me. That was going to overcome any lack of technique. "Coach... I'm getting close," I hissed. I heard Kellerman moan around my dick. I was a second away from blasting. "Please don't pull off, man!" I urged.
To his credit, Coach didn't. Not even with the gusher I fired into his mouth and throat. He choked a little then got the hang of swallowing my cum. I had to pull back and pull out, his tongue was making me too sensitive.
"Goddamn, Coach," I huffed. "That was fucking incredible."
He looked up with a look of pride. "Yeah Luke?" he asked.
I nodded and squatted half down to hoist his body up. I wasn't horny like before but I kissed him deeply. There was just something profoundly emotional about what just happened. Kellerman might just be a bi-curious divorced man, but he'd given me a huge gift.
I guided the man back to the bed and clumsily we collapsed on the mattress together. Laying side by side, we made out while Kellerman got out of his summer casual clothes. My hands touched every available inch of his bared body. Craig Kellerman was in fine fucking form, strong and lightly furred. A stud daddy. He grinned at how clearly I was into his body.
"I never do the sucking, Coach," I explained. "Not usually. But I owe you."
Leave it to Coach K to be the man to get me to suck my first cock. At 24 no less. I channeled my own advice to him and did what I liked guys doing to me. "Fuck... Luke Fulton..." Kellerman hissed as I went down on him. It was strange. I sort of enjoyed the feeling of cock in my mouth thought psychologically, my ego wasn't crazy about the idea. But I was crazy for Kellerman and everything he represented to me. If I'd had the chance to do this at 16 I would have been Coach's cocksucker no questions.
So I focused on my lust for him and my desire to give him the pleasure he gave me. It didn't take long. "Luke..." he warned.
Now or never, I stayed on that dick and felt the head swell before I tasted the briny seed spurt out on to my tongue. It was thick, then the next shot was more watery. It was novel, and I wondered if I should let go of some of my hangups. For now, I swallowed him down and then pulled off.
Coach barely gave me a chance to get a good breath of air before he pulled me into a kiss.
"Is this OK?" he asked as he snuggled up to me. His body was warm and felt amazing. I didn't have a fuck hard but I was bricking up again from the contact.
"Is what OK? I gave a little laugh to see my mentor show his insecure side.
"Just holding you. It's been a while since I've been close to another person."
"It's been a while for me, too, Coach," I assured him. We kissed.
He had a thoughtful look on his face as we broke the kiss. "You know, I thought I'd be weirded out more. Being with a guy."
"You enjoyed it, right?" I asked.
He nodded. "Very much. It's just not how I think of myself."
"I'm not putting labels on you, Coach," I said, running my hand along his strong knotted arm. "Other than 'hot as fuck'."
Kellerman laughed. "You too, buddy."
"Can I sleep here, Coach?" I asked softly.
Coach K said "definitely" and met me in a soft kiss.
CONTRACT RENEGOTIATION
When I got back home I stayed in close touch with Craig Kellerman. Nothing was too new about that, but we began texting daily and something was just different. It was the sex, but more than that. The fact I'd shared my secret about Dan Ogle and he'd opened up about his divorce meant we were bonding emotionally. That was the challenge of being a professional baseball star. You build up these walls around you. Coach K was someone I could now trust and confide in.
I still flirted with Coach, and told him any time he wanted to come visit he should. I'd be back in my hometown too in the off season. I didn't spell it out, but I would love a repeat of the sex we had. Maybe it would happen, maybe it wouldn't, but I had a feeling I could persuade Coach for a repeat.
My season ended up on a high note. In the batter's box my confidence was back and my stats were back up. Our team didn't make the playoffs, but we were finishing on a good note otherwise.
I thought of getting a second home in Florida, since I always found the proportion of daddies to be higher there... kid in a candy store syndrome, I guess. But I stayed put, at least for now.
I hadn't expected Dan Ogle to stick around the city. But I was out one night, pretty late, after a game, at one of the higher end restaurant-bars. I liked this place because the bartenders and staff looked out for me and made sure I was more or less left alone. They had a VIP room if I wanted real privacy, but that night I was grabbing a small bite at the bar.
Dan must have been wrapping up a meal there, because he'd spotted me and came over. He had a nervous look on his face. "Hey Luke," he greeted.
Maybe I was nervous too. "Hey, Dan." God, he was somehow even more handsome, in his sportcoat and dress shirt, looking great for his early 50s, salt and pepper hair growing out some more since last I saw him. Not that I cared too much, but he'd also slimmed down his waist.
"Out alone?" he asked. I knew he was mad at me still, and hurt, but he didn't seem as mad as I expected. His eyes were looking at me like he wanted me. I wanted him, too, as much as ever.
"Yep," I said. "Didn't feel like going out with the guys after a loss, you know?"
"Tough," Dan said. "It was a close one in the 8th."
"So you're a fan now, huh?" I smiled, referencing my team name.
"Always," Dan said, relaxing into a grin of his own. He then got a cynical laugh and shook his head. "God, this is probably a mistake.... Fuck."
"What?" I said, turning in my bar stool to face him more. He might be able to see the boner in my trousers, I didn't know.
"Coming over here."
I gave him as encouraging a look as I could. "I'm glad you did, Dan."
He gave me a deeper look and gulped. "Well, great to see you Luke."
"Great to see you, Dan," I said.
Things felt lonely after he left. Even the bar area was clearing out. I closed out my tab and went back to my place.
I didn't have to wait long for a text though. I'd barely gotten home when I got a notification from Dan. "I miss you, Luke."
My heart beat. "I miss you, too," I wrote back.
"Wanna come over and pound me into the mattress?"
This was our old dynamic back, at least the sexting part and the return of Ogle the Power Bottom. I didn't know if Dan just offering a booty call or wanted more. I'd be happy either way.
"I don't know where you live," I typed. Hopefully that didn't sound blunt, but it was the truth.
His reply was just an address. I figured out how long it would take to drive there.
"Give me twenty five."
"Yup."
I was boned the drive over but nervous as I approached Dan's condo. It was a nice place, the kind of luxury condo a single man doing OK for himself would live in. I sauntered up and knocked on the door.
Yep, it was power bottom Dan who opened the door, naked and hot as fuck. As I stepped in I got a look at his slimmed down body. Strong chest and arms, meaty shoulders but a trimmer waist. He'd let his fur grow in more and looked great.
"Hey," I said, nervous and horny.
"Damnit, Luke," he growled and reached forward to pull me into a kiss. Dan Ogle was in heat, and as we made out he writhed against me, practically sucking my tongue into his mouth.
It took me a second to regain the initiative, but it came back to me, like riding a bike. I was gonna nail Dan's daddy ass again.
I reached down and griped his meaty cheeks. Dan had a prize winning ass, and it seemed fuller and harder. I kneaded those buns as we made out and pried them apart, dipping my finger deeper into the cleft.
I felt the slick wetness of lubricant, which drove me wild. I hoisted Dan up onto the nearest table, hoping to God it would hold his weight. It did, thanks to the hold he had around my neck as he looked up to me with expectation.
I nodded, telepathically letting him know I was on his wavelength. I reached down and unzipped, and my hard cock practically released itself, sticking straight up in a line toward his ass.
I leaned back in and kissed him deeply again. There was a lot of pent up emotion, sure, but also just pure sexual need. Dan and I just clicked, and the anticipation of another fuck had us wild.
I pushed my prick against his hole, eliciting a grunt into my mouth.
I pulled back. "Tell me you need it, Dan. Tell me you need my cock."
His eyes were wild. It's hard to describe the power of having a 52 year old man looking up at you with the need and vulnerability Dan Ogle had at that moment. I thought of what Coach K had said about me looking for a father figure. As I nudged my prick into the dent of his sensitive lubed pucker, I realized Coach was right. I fucked Dan in some fucked up quest to compensate for my missing father. I fucked other men in that same quest. I'd never be satisfied, not fully, but I'd have a hell of a lot of fun trying.
"Yes," Dan grunted when I breached him.
"Back in the saddle, Ogle," I hissed. He was tight but not giving me too much resistance. Dan had been taking cock over the last year.
I powered in, feeling his fingers grip my shoulder muscle. And again. Fucking him now. I didn't want to hurt him, but the man seemed to crave it hard, a little rough, even. So I gave him the full Luke Fulton ride. Athletic, sweaty, hard fucking. And he held on, his cock rock hard the whole time as I nailed him.
"Get it, Luke," Dan growled, that power bottom urgency coming back. Our eyes locked, and my head went light. Before I knew it, I was cumming, hard, shooting inside the man.
His dick wasn't lubed, but either he was leaking like crazy or he didn't mind a little friction. He reached down and jerked off for a few seconds to bring himself into orgasm, with my spermy cock still sawing in and out of his ass.
"Fuck!" he finally hissed.
"Yeah, 'fuck'... " I agreed. "I am SO glad you wanted that."
He seemed embarrassed now that he'd nutted and I gingerly pulled out and helped him down from the table.
Still, he seemed in awe of my prick, which hung half hard. Playfully he reached out and cupped his hand around its girth. "This is an amazing cock, Fulton."
I nodded. "I know," I grinned.
Somehow, that made Dan laugh, which broke the tension.
"Want a beer?" he asked. "You can stay over."
"Yeah."
Dan stayed naked, so I kicked off my jeans, and peeled off my shirt, and enjoyed this. Like old times.
We hung out in the kitchen like that. Naked and recovering for round two.
"You were a dick to me," he said. "You know that, right?"
"I do," I said. "I didn't expect you'd speak to me again."
"Well, I have to take some responsibility, too," he said. "We never talked about our relationship. I'm not good with the talking part."
"I know," I said. "And I'm not exactly mature when it comes to dating."
He shrugged. "You're like a kid, Luke." He paused. "I guess it's one thing I like about you. You work so hard at your game. I liked being the man who got to see the other Luke."
I laughed. "What? The horny Luke?"
He looked down at my crotch. I was soft now and my prick hung off the kitchen stool. "It's fun as hell. I just need to know where I fit in."
"I'm not a one-man guy, Dan," I said. "Sorry."
"I know," he said softly.
I didn't now how solid of ground I was walking on around Ogle. But I took a chance. "For what it's worth, I miss my Svengali."
His eyes were emotion. "Luke, buddy."
"For real. Did I say the wrong thing?"
He shook his head no, but didn't reply in words. We sipped our beers. Eyes locking some, but not knowing what to say. I worried I'd fucked things up again, then realized this was probably just ex sex. Fun and tantalizing but nothing more. At least it felt good to clear the air with Dan. We'd never had a true reckoning over how things ended.
I polished off my beer. "I guess I should go," I announced.
"Don't," Dan said. He set down his beer and walked over to my stool. He leaned and we kissed softly. The kiss earlier had been about fucking, this was something else. Soft tongue darting against one another. Our breaths fluttering on our lips before we pressed our mouths together again.
I was hard now. But we weren't rushing beyond just kissing as I stood up to hold him.
I did give a light slap to his ass and pulled back. "You've gotten fit as fuck, Ogle."
"Gotta keep up with the major leaguers," he replied with a sexy grin.
I reached up to run my hand along his neck. "I never wanted to hurt you, Dan," I said.
"I know," he replied. "And I never was going to tame you."
We made our way back to his bedroom. Dan wasn't good at talking relationship stuff, and I wasn't mature enough to be anything other than selfish. But for the next hour we made out and we fucked. Afterwards, we didn't need to say it. I had my Svenagli back.
DOUBLE PLAY
Things were different now. Better. Dan was back into professional mentor role. I honestly think he missed that more than anything, more than my dick, more than the sex and intimate time. Dan Ogle loved being the secret force behind Luke Fulton's career.
We were housemates once more, lovers and boyfriends. Ogle was even more a power bottom in bed now, though he sometimes joked about my out-of-control sex drive. I knew that was his way of letting me off the hook, of giving me free rein to sleep with other men.
I brought home a hunky lawyer I'd met at a community fundraiser. We used the guest room, and I thought it would be awkward, but Dan kept his distance and things were just as hot between us the following night.
I told him about what went down with Coach K pretty soon after he moved in, too.
Dan smiled, "You dog. You been pining for him for years, right?"
"Since, like, forever, yeah."
"You guys gonna do it again?"
I gave him a "come on" look. Dan was maybe too solicitous of me fooling around.
"What? You guys text like fuckin boyfriends. You should invite him out here."
"Don't offer if you don't mean it, Dan," I said. I was enjoying this new openness in our relationship, but wasn't sure how deep he was truly comfortable with.
"I'm on the level, Fulton."
***
I didn't think Kellerman would come. I offered to pay for his plane ticket, though. And I mentioned I was living with Ogle again. I thought that would maybe make Coach K feel it wasn't about the sex.
"Glad to hear, Luke," he said when we talked on the phone. "I was really worried about you, buddy."
"I worry about you, too, Coach."
He flew out and joined us for Christmas. I never was more in love with Dan than to see how he made Kellerman feel at home. They bonded as men of similar age, and with a similar love of baseball. Over the first couple of days, they enjoyed making jokes at my expense. It was fun.
The only thing that was hard is that I felt the pull of these two different men who were important to me. My two father figures. The idea weighed heavily on me that second night, and I was withdrawn and moody as Dan and I hung out in the living room. Kellerman had gone to bed early, his body still on East Coast time.
"You glad he came?" Dan asked me. I guess I was in a weird mood that night.
"Oh yeah," I replied. I scooted over and put my arm around Ogle's meaty shoulder. Craig Kellerman pushed my buttons in a lot of ways and had a hot older body. But Ogle's bod was something else. "It just feels weird."
Dan seemed to take that in. "If it makes you feel better," he added. "Kellerman gives you something I don't."
The man was perceptive, or else I was readable as an open book.
I ran my fingers along his shoulder.
Dan gave me a grin. Placing his mouth against my ear, he growled, "And I'm pretty fuckin sure I give you a ride he can't."
We kissed. Dan knew how to work my emotional doubts and turn them into lust.
"I'm pretty fuckin sure you can, Ogle." I ran my hand along his burly chest. "Besides, you got that catcher's ass."
He winked. "It's how I bagged a pro baseball star."
I got up and guided him back to the bedroom to fuck.
****
I made my move on Kellerman the next night. I wasn't suave or showing any game. Coach K wasn't some groupie, so I took the direct approach. When we were alone, I told him straight up that Dan and I had an open arrangement.
"Oh," he said, surprised and taken aback. "Is that why you invited me out here?" he asked.
I shook my head. "I invited you because I want you here, Coach," I said. "Anything else is a bonus. A guy's gotta shoot his shot," I added with a wink.
Kellerman laughed. "You know, this is how I always imagined you'd be with girls... you know, playing the hot shot."
"I AM the hot shot, Coach," I smirked.
The man gave me a faint smile and said softly, "I'll admit I've been thinking about what it would be like to have a repeat with you."
I took that opening and scooted over on the couch. In my head I knew I was replaying my romantic time with Ogle from the night before. There was something messed up about that. But my action made Craig smile bigger now, right before I leaned in to kiss him.
I didn't rush things at all, I just channeled my love and lust into that soulful kiss. Gently caressing Coach's meaty bod as we made out.
I was going to make a move for another Kellerman blow job. Tentative, inexperienced head that got me off. But I just leaned into my emotions then, and Coach's, too. So when I felt his hand paw my crotch and leaned back. I gave a smile that told him how much I liked that. Kellerman smiled, too.
"OK if we save the sex till tomorrow, Coach?" I asked.
He seemed surprised. "Not in the mood tonight?"
"I'm definitely in the mood... fuck... but I'd love to take you on a date first."
He paused and slowly withdrew his hand. "Ogle's OK with that?" Craig asked.
I nodded. "Definitely OK. You can ask him if you want."
"I trust you, Luke. But I don't want to mess up things with you two."
"You're not messing up a damn thing," I assured him. "Bring it in, Coach," I said softly. And like that we were making out again, softly and deeply.
"All right," I finally hissed when I pulled back. "Save some of this for tomorrow night?"
Craig had a dreamy look on his face that surprised me. "Sounds good," he said.
I got off the couch and adjusted the hardon in my sweats. Coach had to laugh at my predicament, but there was no hiding that boner. "Your first date with a man?" I asked.
"It will be. But I enjoy my Luke time. You know that."
I leaned in for one more kiss. Then bid Coach good night.
I found Dan in our bedroom, watching TV. He was barechested and looked just amazing. A better, fitter body than Coach Kellerman, even if both men fit my daddy type. Ogle kept his silvery chest fur trimmed at an even half inch, and his muscle was more gym-toned than ever.
"How'd it go?" he asked, apprehensively as I stepped in and shut the door.
"Really fucking well, Dan. Thanks for letting me do this."
He sat up in bed and nodded to my chubbed erection. "He leave you blue balled?"
I laughed. "I told him I'd save it till tomorrow. I want to take him on a date."
His eyes widened and he smiled. "That's probably his speed anyway."
I peeled off my zip-up workout top and folded it to put on the dresser. "He's never dated a man."
Dan was already removing his underwear beneath the bedsheets and tossing it to the side. "He's crazy about you, Luke. I can see it."
I shrugged. I peeled off my sweats and enjoyed the lust in Dan's eyes as he took in my long cock. "OK if we fuck slow tonight?"
Dan nodded. "We don't do that enough."
"No, we don't," I said. A lot of it was Ogle's preferences. Doggy and getting dicked from behind in general turned him on more and worked his prostate better.
OK, I was channeling some of the romantic vibe to Dan Ogle, but it felt right to both of us. Sensually making out naked in our bed, me getting on top of him, feeling his warmth and hard body beneath me. Then a slow, loving missionary fuck, where I took my time and worked Dan up into an intense orgasm.
"I love you, Dan," I said, when I finally dismounted him, running my fingers through that trimmed fur. "I know I have an unconventional way of showing it."
He nodded. Moody now, but his hand now reached out and touched my cheek. "Jesus, Luke, I love being your man. You know that, right?"
"Your my first, you know."
He seemed confused. "I thought you..."
"Not sex. The first man I fell in love with."
He smiled. "Lead man in your harem?" he asked in a teasing voice.
"Don't think Coach is signing on for that," I said. But yeah I had to admit the idea was horny and a turn on.
"We'll see," he smirked.
With that Ogle turned away from me. I thought he was going to reach up to turn off the light, but instead he backed into my naked body and pulled my arm around to snuggle. A-OK with me.
***
Date night with Coach K was weird but thrilling. He was also nervous but got into the groove halfway through dinner. Afterwards, I took him to some simulated golf place where we had drinks and shot the shit. Coach was a good golfer, better than me.
He started to open up about his ex and the bittersweet memories he had from his marriage. "Hell, I shouldn't be talking about this shit on a date," he said, almost mad at himself for a faux pas.
"No rules, Coach. Just us. Talk about what you want to talk about."
If Kellerman was nervous during the date he seemed to be ready for sex when we got back. We kissed and made out in his guest room, stripping down.
"You got an incredible body, Luke," he said. His hands were all over it as we rolled around. I wanted to fuck Kellerman in the worst way, but I knew he wasn't on board with that. So I kissed down his furry daddy body and took his meaty cock into my mouth. I'd give the first blow job, and it didn't take long. Coach loved getting head and wasn't used to guys doing it.
He eagerly reciprocated, with a game focus like he'd been mentally preparing to suck me off for a while. He brought me off surprisingly quickly. "Coach!" I muttered in excitement, feeling my orgasm trip. Then I blasted hard into his suctioning mouth and throat while the man moaned.
"Did I do OK, Luke?" he asked in sincerity when he came back up for a kiss.
"More than OK, Coach. That was incredible. Thank you."
We made out softly. "If you gotta get back, Luke," he spoke up quietly.
I was tempted to sleep the night with Kellerman, but I also valued Dan's understanding and didn't want to push too far. "Yeah," I said. "But please tell me it's not our last date night."
"No, it's not."
Dan was asleep when I slid into bed. I didn't wake him up, but I saw the happy look on his face the next morning when he realized I'd spent the night in our bed.
PITCHERS AND CATCHERS
Coach went back home, and I ramped up for Spring Training. Dan was coming with me this time. I first thought he was keeping tabs on me so I wouldn't hit on some groupie, but once we got there I realized he just loved being there for me. Professional mentor during the day, sex partner at night.
We were out for a late dinner that second night and Dan whispered in my ear. "How bout that daddy, Luke? Is he your speed."
"What are you up to, Ogle?" I whispered, amused and frustrated at not knowing how to navigate Dan's shifting vibes.
"Come on, Fulton. Just answer the question." He had an amused look on his face as well.
I looked over and appraised the guy he was talking about. A front office type, late 50s and handsome, silvery hair, early season tan.
I looked back at Dan. "Very good looking," I said. "I usually like a meatier ass."
"Noted," he said. He turned his body toward me, manspreading some. Ogle has great legs and they filled out his shorts very well. Between the guy talk and having my Svengali next to me, I was getting horny. "Who has the best ass you've ever had?" he asked.
"What the fuck, Dan?" I asked.
"Be honest," he said.
"You do," I replied. "Honest."
He smiled.
"Was that the right answer?" I teased.
He cocked his eyebrow. "If it's the honest answer."
"Honest answer. God's truth."
"What makes it the best?" he asked.
I wasn't sure what put Ogle in this mood for Twenty Questions, but I'd play along. I leaned in and growled into his ear.
"For starters, I'm a sucker for catcher ass. You know that." I placed my hand on his bare thigh. I was gonna have to pound Ogle hard that night if he kept working me up. For now, I teased his leg fur with my fingers. "And lately, fuck... you been hitting leg day, keeping that ass nice and fucking big."
"Yeah?" he smiled. Proud and a little turned on himself.
"Fuck, yeah, but damnit Ogle you also got a daddy's ass. Full in a way older men get. I can't keep my hands off you."
"I don't want you to, Luke," he said. Horny but with a sincerity to his voice as well.
I pulled back. Eyes on him with lust and a lot of love. Dan was my first serious man and the one who got me.
"What?" he asked, sensing something was on my mind.
"Now's not the time," I answered. "Maybe later."
"Come on, Luke, you can tell me what you're thinking."
I sighed. I knew I should save this for a more romantic occasion. But Ogle didn't do romance.
"I'm just wondering if you'd be the kind of guy to marry me."
That surprised him. He looked at me. "Is that a possibility?"
"Not publicly or legally," I said. "But in every other way, I'd be honored, Dan."
His hand now latched onto my bare thigh, his fingers matching the caress I had on his. I was full on boned now. "Where does Kellerman fit in this?" he asked. "Or the other guys?"
"You want me to give them up?" I asked. I was nervous Dan would say yes, but I'd try to be monogamous if I had to.
He seemed to read my thoughts. "The status quo is good, Luke. For real. And to answer your question, I'd love to be your husband."
We were both in a quiet, giddy mood when we made our way back to the hotel room. I thought we'd be romantic and slow in our sex but after we stripped and embraced, we got pretty worked up. Dan ended up on top and I thought he was going to ride me from the way he was humping.
"So..." he asked. "If we get married, Luke, you gonna eat my catcher ass more?"
"Oh fuck, Ogle. You know I will. Just tell me when you need it."
"I need it now, Luke." He kind of held my wrists playfully but then let go and scooted around to back his meaty ass up to my face. I leaned forward and nuzzled my face into his crack.
"Mmmmph," he moaned as he leaned forward and began sucking my cock. Ogle was really fucking good at it, but the angle made the sensation of his blowjob different. It felt great, but the quick-action suction was going to take longer to work me to completion. That was OK, it gave me time to root around his crack and his hole. I thought about what Dan said, of me having this amazing ass even more now.
Somehow that idea was the trigger that got me to cum down Dan's sucking throat. He'd barely swallowed my semen when he leaned up and started jerking while riding my face. It took a few tugs, and I almost felt smothered in the process. It was hot.
After we came we kind of rested. Dan rested his head on my chest and I lazily ran my fingers through his graying medium length hair.
"This is nice," Dan said. "I love Spring Training." Leave it to Ogle to deflect the emotion to baseball.
"I'm glad you came with me, Ogle," I said. "You're my rock, man."
"Me and Kellerman," he said. There was no jealousy in his tone, just honest reflection.
"You're the tough mentor, not like Coach," I said. "Sometimes I need tough guidance."
"You do," Dan said.
We enjoyed the afterglow for a long time. Quiet, just embracing. I grew hard again, then softened once more. I felt my heartbeat sync up with Dan's.
"Listen, Luke... if you were just getting carried away with the marriage talk, I wouldn't blame you."
"You saying no?" I asked. "Cause I meant it."
"I'm saying you can't keep your dick in your pants. So we both need to start from that knowledge whatever we do."
"Is that why you came out here this year? To make sure I didn't fuck another guy?"
This was the argument and discussion we should have had two years ago, but it was playing out again, in slow motion.
Dan shook his head. "Un unh. I just wanted to be here for you. For your playing. The sex is a bonus." He reached down and patted my thigh, right next to my genitals. Then he touched those, too, making me plump up again. "If you wanna go out and fuck a groupie, go ahead. Serious."
He shuffled and looked at me. "You want it both ways, Luke... you wanna be the player but get weird when I tell you it's OK."
"Guilty on all counts, Dan," I said. I gave him a smile but he was right I did feel weird. "You're seriously the best. But no I'm not chasing groupie tail on this trip."
I didn't either. Dan and I had sex every night of Spring Training, just us. We talked baseball before and after. There was no more emotional conversations those weeks, no more talk about our relationship. We just understood each other.
DESIGNATED HITTER
When we got back, I bought Dan a gold band and me a matching one. We wore it on our right hands to avoid talk, but from then on Dan Ogle was my husband in my mind. He'd just turned 53 and the age gap felt right to me.
We were both in baseball season mode starting that spring. Domestic life was great.
It was June before my team had its series against the Pirates. I reached out to Pittsburgh Pete to see if I could take him up on his offer to show me around the city. And unprompted him, I sent him four tickets to each of the games.
I told Dan about Pete, and in fact I called my husband when I checked into my hotel.
"You fuck that Pete guy yet?" he asked bluntly after we chatted a minute.
I laughed. "Haven't met him yet. We'll see what develops."
I could almost hear Dan's smirk on the other end of the phone. "He's sniffing around for more Luke Fulton... you're getting majorly lucky."
"I'm getting hard for now," I said. It was true.
"I should have sucked you off this morning," he said.
"I wouldn't have objected. But you're not at my beck and call, Ogle. Besides, you like to sleep in."
"I do," he said. "Well, I should let you go. Have fun, Luke."
"What are you gonna do?"
"Watch some porn, stroke off, get a work out in."
"You ever think of getting some action too?" I asked. I'd brought this up before and it seemed worth bringing it up again.
"If I have permission, that's hot, Luke. But for now, I'll just take the rest. You can wear a guy out."
"All right. Just so you know."
"I know, buddy."
"OK. Well, I'm gonna meet Pete soon. Love you, man."
I didn't use the L word with Dan enough. I was trying to use it more.
"Love you too, Luke."
I didn't have much time to kill after getting off the phone. Pete texted me. "I'm a little early."
"Wanna come on up?" I gave him my room number. Maybe that was too forward, but I got a thumbs up and in a minute heard the knock.
Pittsburgh Pete seemed nervous the first time I'd met him, but he had an eager smile as I let him in. Star struck.
"I hope you don't mind me coming a little sooner," he said, standing to face me. He was wearing a T-shirt for my team and khaki shorts. He looked like a million suburban dads who go to the games and like those men, he had a nice solid body that had seemed to get more toned since last time. "I was hoping maybe... you know, in case..."
"Yeah, you definitely read my mind," I said and stepped up to the man.
His lips and mouth tasted of breath mints and he smelled of cologne. I grew instantly hard feeling his muscled body press against mine and enjoying the sensation of our tongues battling.
I was the aggressor last time, the pro jock on the prowl. But now, Pete seemed to be taking the initiative, running his hands beneath my T-shirt and feeling me up as he drove the kiss.
In turn, I took my feel of that muscle daddy body. Pete looked guy next door but was crazy solid.
"Fuck," Pete hissed as he pulled back. It had been almost a year since I'd seen him, and there was a giddy energy between us. "I was hoping you'd be up for this again."
"Yeah?" I asked with a smile. "Lucky me."
"Dude... you're so fucking hot." His hand traveled down my abs and then latched onto my boner. "And FUCK! I almost forgot how big you were."
I was loving the new, horny Pete. "You gonna take care of that again, man?"
He looked up at me and nodded.
"I don't know if you like fucking as much as head, Luke..." he said. "But I'd be up for that."
I must have had a surprised look on my face because Pete laughed. The man definitely looked like a man in his late 40s but when he laughed he got some of his youth back.
I did some fake caveman gesture and growled as I reached around to grip his ass cheeks. I knew Pete had a great body, but I hadn't really assessed his ass, maybe because I assumed fucking was off the table. But I held onto those buns, massaging their hard brawn through his shorts. "FUCK!" Dan Ogle had the best ass in the world, I decided, but Pittsburgh Pete wasn't far behind. The guy was hotter for being real, a regular guy who just hit the gym often, maybe played pick-up ball with his buddies now and then.
My reaction made Pete smile bigger. "I take it that's a yes?" he laughed.
"Hell yes it's a yes," I replied. I leaned in and began kissing at his thick neck. "Dude, I should have made a play for this last time."
"I wasn't ready last time... but my buddy Jeff convinced me to let him do me... so I've had some practice."
I pulled back. There was a sweet naughtiness to this married dude's face. Handsome in an ordinary way, horny as fuck behind the clean-cut looks. "Remind me to thank Jeff."
He smirked. "You can if you like... he'll be coming with me to tomorrow's game." He now ran his hands up and down my lats, pulling me closer again. "Don't worry, I don't blab, man. But Jeff's a horny dude."
Yeah, my mind was already wondering to this married guy's butt buddy. But I also knew Pete was about as hot as I could hope.
We kissed some more, and stripped off our shirts. "Let me get some lube," I announced, going into the bathroom to find the travel sized container I had. I thought it was just going to be for jerking off, but now I was anticipating a nice snug fuck.
When I stepped back in, Pete was naked and reclining on the bed. He had a lot of muscle for a regular dude and was masculine as fuck.
"God you're a stud," he hissed looking up. I stepped out of my shorts and let my boner stand up for his inspection. I walked around the bed, hands on my hips. Pete leaned forward, taking the bait.
"Nice, man," I urged as he began to lick my cock and suck on me some. "Get me nice and wet..." I leaned my head back and shut my eyes and just enjoyed the sensation of some quality head. Pete Reilly had gotten even better at this over the last year. I let him work me for about a minute then looked back down and nudged him off.
"That's really fucking good, man..." I hissed.
"Yeah?" he asked, pleased he'd done well.
I leaned down to kiss him. Then, barely breaking our connection, I moved into the bed with him. His body felt warm and hard.
I took my time, and Pete seemed into the intimacy. He wasn't what I expected from a married dude. I told him as much.
"I'm a little crushed out on you," he said.
"I'm not trying to be a homewrecker," I said.
He nodded. "Not leaving my wife and kids or anything... but fuck this is nice..." His lips curled into a smile. "And fun as hell."
"Sure is," I said.
I began kissing down his body. With Ogle, I was getting more and more into rimming and now that Pete was pulling his strong legs back for me, I knew this married dad's hole was gonna be an obsession. Tight pucker, with lots of dark furry around it. I dove in and started licking, then munching.
I don't know how long I ate Pete Reilly out. Maybe not as long as I thought, but he was super into it, and his enthusiasm egged me on. Finally I pulled back and started lubing his hole.
"You're broken in?" I asked for confirmation as I plunged two slick fingers in and out. The man's hole was snug for sure.
He gave a soft, deep laugh. "I don't know about that, Luke. But my buddy fucks me about once a month. He's not as big as you."
"Your buddy is a lucky man."
He chuckled. "I do him, too. He's very sexual."
"Married, too?"
"Divorced," Pete replied.
I pulled my fingers out and slicked up my cock. I had a feeling Pete would need extra lube.
"I'm dating two divorced men," I said. It was a strange time to have a revelation, but saying it out loud made me realize how much my growing throuple situation was a turnon. Not just a way of managing my sex drive and hunter instinct, but something I found sexual and exciting in itself.
Now I was about to dick Pete Reilly. Not boyfriend potential, but a designated hitter so to speak. I scooted up and nudge my blunt cock head at his entrance.
"You're so fucking hot, man," I grunted.
I slipped in. Pete grunted and winced, but I held still. The man's insides were tight and hot, and I was about hyperventilating with how turned on I was. I loved fucking men, older men, but the first conquest of a dad hole was always special.
I worked him open slowly, but once I began fucking for real, I felt my cum rising from my nuts and had to slow my thrust.
"What's wrong?" Pete asked, looking up and reading my cautious expression.
"Don't want to cum yet," I explained, holding my hips dead steady. "Your ass is so incredible."
That made him smile. "You can go ahead," he said.
I shook my head. "I wanna enjoy this."
I got control of myself and began slow pumping him.
"Good god," Pete hissed.
"Feeling good?"
He nodded. "You're really fucking big."
"I know," I said.
I worked myself in and out steadily. Whatever I was doing was doing wonders for Pete Reilly's prostate. He couldn't help but grip his boner and with a few tugs he was spurting all over his hairy chest and abs.
I took the occasion to give a few harder thrusts and let my orgasm catch up. It was an amazing cum.
We uncoupled. Pete was surprisingly sensual and affectionate, even after nutting. We held each other, caressing our sweaty bodies with gentle motions of our fingers.
"That was incredible, Luke," he said. "I'm glad we did that."
"You make me glad to be a man," I said honestly. The sex endorphins were really pumping and I could let my hair down a little.
He nodded. "So... you're dating two men?"
I figured I could open up to him. "One's my husband, the other I'm working on."
"That's pretty damn unconventional," Pete laughed. He had a sexy laugh.
"Sure is," I replied proudly. "Dan knows I'm not a one-man kind of guy, but that doesn't mean I'm not crazy about him."
Pete thought that over and rolled onto his back, putting his arms behind his head. His biceps were big and round and framed by the tuft of dark pit hair. "I know what you mean. I love my wife, but I get something from my buddy Jeff..." he turned to face me again, "... and I guess you now.... that's just different."
We kissed some more.
I finally pulled back and took a good look at Pete's naked body. He was the perfect combo of "regular guy" and stud daddy. "I guess I waylaid your plans to show me the city," I winked.
He chuckled with his deep laugh. "You can waylay me anytime, man."
We decided to shower together, taking our time and kissing and feeling each other up. Boning up again. And then, yeah, I turned Pete around and fucked him a second time.
TRIPLE PLAY
Kellerman came to visit in July, when I had an extended home series. It was a two week trial, though no one put it that way, not Coach, not me, not Dan.
The first couple of days were fun as hell. Me and Coach having date night and getting to know each other in bed. Coach was strictly oral but he was getting used to my dick size and to the act of sucking me to completion. With him I returned the favor.
By day three it started to feel awkward. I was back in my room, Dan's and my room, that night, and the next morning there was a lot of tiptoeing around the situation. I felt sick to my stomach, because I wanted both men so bad, not only sexually but romantically. Ogle had given me a lane to try it, but it was harder in reality than in my head. Coach was still in his recently divorced mode. Craig may have enjoyed having sex with a guy, and I could tell there was a naughty thrill he had having sex with me specifically. But he didn't consider himself gay, not like Ogle did. And he seemed not to know where he fit in.
I got back from my workout the next day to find Dan and Coach in the living room, talking, laughing, but almost as if they were waiting for me.
"Hey Luke," Ogle said. "Coach and I have been talking."
I felt a sense of dread. "This isn't gonna work out is it?"
Kellerman had a look on his face that I recognized from my playing days with him. A "you can do this, Fulton" face. When I was about to go up at the bottom of the inning and see if I could work my Luke Fulton magic. Half the time I could.
"Dan and I were thinking it might break the ice if we all three..."
He didn't finish the sentence. He didn't have to. "Shit," I gasped. "For real?"
Dan nodded like a proud rookie. I was starting to see how much my husband had gotten into enabling mode, into making me happy. "Don't worry, buddy... I told him how wild you get me sometimes in bed."
"So... like now?" I asked.
Coach just nodded. Dan wisecracked. "For a self-professed player, you certainly get shy at the damnedest times, Luke."
That was all the invitation I needed. I pushed down my workout shorts and the exercise briefs I had beneath them. My big cock flopped out, plump and heavy. It rose with each step up to the couch.
Tentatively I stood in front of Coach, offering my meat to him. Kellerman looked up and winked then started licking the head.
That was hot, watching Coach slowly open up for me, and take me into his warm, wet mouth, as I looked over at Dan, who was scooting closer.
A lot closer. I gasped as Ogle leaned in and started tonguing the base of my prick, working down to my nuts. I was going to get my first tandem BJ, and the act thrilled me. I placed one hand on each man's head, cradling them in place as I let them share my dick, back and forth, alternating, licking up the sides, until they worked me to an intense cum.
I leaned down and kissed Dan, tongue heavy, then moved to kiss Coach the same way.
"Let's hit the bedroom," I hissed.
***
The rest of Coach's stay was fun as hell. The best of married sex with early dating. Coach slept in my and Dan's king bed, all three of us having sex together then falling asleep together.
Craig was definitely surprised to see Dan's power bottom mode, but he watched in horniness as I dicked Ogle for a marathon session, pausing to pull out and make out with Coach.
The finale was incredible as Dan embraced Coach as I dicked him from behind. I pounded Ogle while Coach encouraged us both and caressed Dan's cheek between kisses.
The last day of Coach's visit, he was moody and quiet, and I worried Dan and I had pushed him too far. I had a game that afternoon so couldn't really check in with him, but he seemed in a better mood afterwards when I got home.
"You were incredible tonight, Luke," he said. I'd had one homerun and one RBI.
Dan was sitting next to him, relaxing with a beer and smiling. "You horny, stud?" he asked.
I laughed and went to sit down next to them. "Always," I said. "But I wanna enjoy this moment first... my two favorite men."
Coach blushed a little and sighed. "I wish I didn't have to go back."
"You're welcome to come stay anytime Coach," I said. "Even on a permanent basis if that feels right."
"Dan was telling me you've been dreaming of that," Craig replied and then he reached forward and placed his hand on my neck to pull me into a kiss. I went with it, soft tongue and all, while Dan watched on.
I then pulled away to kiss my husband. I was so grateful he was open to bringing Kellerman into our dynamic.
"I think you and Kellerman should have some one on one time tonight."
I nodded. "Yeah. But we're all sleeping in the same bed, OK?" I turned to Coach. "If that's Ok with you, Coach."
He grinned. "Yeah, it's OK."
The guest room had barely been used, but Coach and I were making good use of it now. I was keyed up from the game and knew I wanted to enjoy this last night with Coach before he got on a plane back to my hometown.
"You're coming back, right, Coach?" I asked softly as we embraced, naked on the bed. I realized he'd never answered the question, maybe because he still had a lot to think over.
"Christmas break," he replied. "Jesus, Luke, you make me feel young again."
I grinned and felt up Coach's meaty build. I'd jerked off so much to the idea of him over the years. Now I had him beneath me. "You and Dan make complete, Coach."
He gave me a serious look. "Ogle says you're a player when it comes to men."
"Sexually, yeah," I said. "I'm not gonna lie about that, Coach. But emotionally, you and Dan are my father figures, you know that."
"Yeah," he said. He looked up at me. I'd learn that Coach had a different relationship to gay lust than I did. It was emotional first, then sexual. But I had a special place in his heart. "Luke, buddy... would you fuck me tonight?"
My heart stopped. I think all the blood drained from my head to my dick, cause my prick throbbed into full erection.
"Coach..." I muttered. Emotional and horny at the same time.
"I wanna give that to you." Craig seemed so vulnerable and that made my heart melt.
"If you offer, Coach, I'm not gonna have the willpower to say no. You're cherry, right?"
He nodded.
I didn't belabor the conversation, mostly because I didn't want Kellerman changing his mind. I had some lube in the draw from when I'd had a trick come over. Maybe my trick days were behind me. My deeper connections with men seemed to draw me in... Dan, Craig, and Pete... the sex was somehow hotter, even if my conquest need never fully went away.
I rimmed Coach now, softly and slowly, then I fingered lube around and into his hole while we kissed. He was relaxing, getting into it.
"I love you, Coach," I said plainly, as I got him ready.
"I love you, too, Luke. You're such a special young man."
"That young man is going to fuck you, Coach."
"I'm ready. For real."
It was a brave face he put on but Coach was nervous. I did my best to be gentle, and by the time I was buried inside him, he was starting to enjoy it, stroking his own dick while I pumped him slowly.
The idea of taking his cherry had me cumming quick. When I did Coach's eyes went wide with excitement. It turns out he loved the idea of being bred by me, even more then the idea of taking my cock. He jerked fast, and I felt his insides clench down on my still dribbling cock as he came buckets.
His face was flush and he was hyperventilating, even after I withdrew.
"Damn, Fulton... you never told me it was so intense."
I laughed. "You could have asked Dan," I said. "But I'm glad you liked it."
He nodded. "I'm definitely coming here over winter break. Maybe Thanksgiving too if I can afford the extra plane ticket."
"I'm paying for that Coach... really, I want you here all the time."
We talked and made out. Then I reminded Coach I wanted us all to sleep back in the master bedroom.
Dan looked up from his book when we joined him.
"Have fun?" he asked. I had a feeling he'd jerked off. I'd have to make this up to him.
"Oh yeah," I said, letting Dan see my naked body, and Coach's beefier one coming in behind me.
"This young man just took my virginity," Craig announced proudly.
That surprised Ogle. "Nice," he said.
I grinned and slid into the bed. "Thank you, Dan," I said. I scooted to embrace and kiss him. "I love you."
Coach slid in on my other side.
Yeah, this was going to work out.
GETTING COACHED
Coach Kellerman moved in. He was still teaching and coaching, but in July and August and over every shorter break he was staying with me and Dan and sleeping in our king bed every night that I was home. He accompanied me on a few of the away trips, too.
Kellerman was the opposite of Ogle, a very emotional heart-on-his-sleeve kind of guy, though lacking confidence in the bedroom. Some of it was still some anxiety about gay sex or being in a gay relationship with me and by extension Dan.
But by the end of the summer he was getting in the groove of that too. Often our sex was one-on-one, but we enjoyed threesomes regularly, and it was hot to see Craig and Dan suck each other or otherwise fool around. And Coach got into encouraging me when I went to town on Ogle's powerbottom ass.
Coach got used to bottoming. I loved learning what positions worked for him. He was more of a missionary guy, since it was his love for me that helped him enjoy the sexual act.
Ogle gave me professional guidance, but Coach was my emotional support. That didn't take away from the love I felt for Dan, it was just different. Still, I had to notice Dan opening up some once Kellerman was involved. He used to pretend his first marriage and divorce hadn't been a big deal, but in one-on-one time with Ogle he talked about how messed up he felt. I listened.
"You and I should have a vacation, Dan," I said as we embraced in the afterglow of our afternoon sex. "Just the two of us."
He nodded, "I'd like that." Then he wisecracked in his normal ex-player gruff tone. "Is that just cause you want to fuck me for three days straight?"
"Let's make it five," I replied. "And I don't take you out of town to do that." I was getting hard again, against his naked ex-catcher body.
"You have a crazy sex drive, Fulton."
"Enough for two men?" I asked. Things seemed to be going well with having two men in my life, but I needed to keep checking in.
"Enough for five," Ogle replied instantly. "Maybe more, though let's talk about it if you start getting greedy."
"I am greedy, Dan," I hissed, reaching back to cup his meaty ass in my hands.
That made Dan smile. "You love my ass, don't you?"
"You're just figuring that out?"
He got quiet. "I never told you this, Luke, but... before you I was kind of weird about bottoming."
I stopped massaging his hard buns and I knew my whole body grew still. "Yeah? What do you mean?"
Trevor and I had been married for a couple years now and I things were great between us. Maybe we were still in the honeymoon phase. I'm sure we'd eventually have the same ups and downs that all married couples go through. And we had the occasional day-to-day differences that we worked our way through. But for now, I felt like everything was fairly smooth sailing.
I'd met Trev in college and - I don't think I'm talking out of school here, because I know he'd echo the sentiment - we didn't like each other very much at first. Eventually, the ice thawed and our dynamic shifted for a brief period to frenemies before we discovered we had more in common than we realized. It wasn't long before we struck up a cool friendship.
Maybe about a year in, we brought sex into the picture. We'd both been going through a dry spell at the time and I myself was starting to feel like I was going to climb the walls. At first, it was just occasional jerk off sessions that didn't take long to naturally segue into mutual what we affectionately called 'brojobs'.
It wasn't long before we started fucking. Trevor's ass was so warm, inviting, and fuckable that it made me feel guilty about the fact that I'd kind of hated him when I'd first met him. We tried it the other way around a few times, but it turned out that things felt more comfortable for both of us with Trev as a bottom and me taking the top role. It wasn't my favorite thing to do, but on the rare occasion that he got a wild hair to let his inner vers out, I was willing to spread my legs and let him slip inside.
Things went on like that for maybe a couple years. For a few months, I'd sensed something had deepened on Trev's end. Truth be told, I'd been finding myself falling for him too, but wasn't willing to let it show. In my early 20s, I wasn't sure I wanted to settle into a committed relationship. Really though... Trev and I were boyfriends even though we hadn't verbalized it.
At one point along the way, I'd felt a change between us. For about a month, Trev was suddenly a little more distant and even the connection during sex we'd created felt off.
Trev's mom had been pretty sick and he'd gotten back from spending a few weeks back home with his folks. Although both were always civil toward me - Mrs. Walker more friendly than her husband - neither of his folks seemed to care for me. Trev's father, Dan, was especially standoffish. Any time I tried to make conversation with the man, I never got more than two words back from him at a time...usually accompanied by a gruff tone.
I couldn't figure out why neither of them - but especially Mr. Walker - didn't like me. I was a good guy...respectful, always had Trev's back, went out of my way to impress the two of them. Whatever the reason, I'd thought maybe the time back home had made Trev second guess our arrangement.
Maybe it wasn't the best reason in the world - and it certainly wasn't the love story origin tale we'd want to tell our grandchildren someday - but the concern that I might be letting Trev slip through my fingers gave me the kick in the ass that I needed. I didn't want to lose him.
Later that week, in the post-coital bliss after a pretty intense fuck session, we had a deep heart-to-heart conversation about where we stood with each other and I laid my heart on the line with him. The dam broke and he admitted what I already knew: he'd been wanting something more with me for a long time...longer than I'd even realized, actually. After that night, it was official. Trevor and I were together. That distance that had been there between us evaporated pretty quickly...or at least it seemed like it had.
Over the next three years, things were pretty good, but it got to the point where it felt like there was still something missing. It was pretty clear what that missing piece was. For all of that initial hesitation to commit a few years earlier, I was pretty excited about taking that next step. I had it all planned out how I wanted to pop the question. In the end - like a scene right out of Modern Family - we sort of proposed to each other. Maybe it was appropriate that way. It set the tone for our relationship.
I want to say that marrying their son softened the way the Walkers felt about me. And maybe that was true when it came to Patty. She and I had come a long way over the past couple years. Maybe the divorce had a lot to do with that. But Dan Walker... Maybe he was more civil toward me and did a better job of hiding his disdain, but I felt like his wife divorcing him and then me marrying Trev only made Dan dislike me more. It was fuckin' mystifying!
Rather than do the typical married couple thing, we skipped on moving to the suburbs, opting instead to buy a place in the city. My job as a numbers analyst for a financial firm allowed me to essentially work from home full-time. Meanwhile, Trev settled into a job as a public servant in the HR department of the city government.
As I said, things were good between us.. There had been a little tension in the air for the past week and a half. It was then that Trev had announced his father was coming into town for a couple weeks on business and would be staying with us. I didn't love the unilateral decision-making. But even more annoying was who our houseguest was going to be. The one member of the Walker family who seemed to have a barely hidden contempt for me.
That first day after Dan had arrived the evening before, you could cut the tension with a knife. I'd been using our spare bedroom as a home office and moved my setup to the dining room to accommodate the elder Walker. While working at the dining room table I'd tried to make conversation and find a connection with the man as he sat on our couch watching TV before diving headlong into a steady stream of work meetings he'd have starting in two days.
I was rebuffed at every turn with a "Yep..." "Nope..." "Yeah, I guess it is," "That's nice," and when I'd offered to grab him a beer from the fridge, he barked out an, "I got it. I'm not an invalid, you know." Finally, I'd obviously pushed things too far when I tried to talk sports with him, asking what was apparently a stupid, uninformed question about his favorite team. He sighed heavily and actually turned to scowl at me. "Don't feel like you have to entertain me, Paul. I'm a low maintenance kinda guy. You focus on your work."
Ouch! I wasn't used to feeling this inadequate with another person and certainly not in my own home.
Later that evening, when Dan had gone to grab a shower before dinner, I told Trev what the day had been like between me and his father. He squeezed my shoulder supportively and took pity on me. After leaning in for a peck on the lips, he told me he'd have a talk with his dad about getting to a better place with me.
I didn't really like the idea. I was 27 years old now and should've been able to use my interpersonal skills to navigate my own relationships with other people. But I felt like I'd exhausted all other avenues when it came to getting along with my father-in-law. I was at a loss for why he didn't like me in the first place. How could I fix something that I didn't know the root cause of?
That night, we'd all gone to bed at around 10 o'clock without Trev talking to his dad. I woke up a couple hours later to an empty bed. I figured Trev had gotten up to take a leak or grab a drink of water. When ten minutes went by and he hadn't come back, I got concerned, so I climbed out of bed and made my way to the hallway to find it dark. No apparent light coming from the dining room/living room area.
When I looked down the hallway the other way, I saw the guest room door nearly shut but open enough for faint light to shine out. It was then that I heard the faint sound of voices barely audible coming from within. Maybe to preserve my pride, he waited until I was asleep to have The Talk with Dan.
I should've turned and gone back to bed, but I didn't. I knew it was an invasion of privacy, but I wanted to hear how my husband was standing up for me. Of the two of us, I was the more type-A personality, but Trev always had my back in his own easygoing manner. I wanted to hear what was being said...make sure I wasn't being made out as a whiner because my father-in-law didn't like me.
As I got closer to the bedroom door, I heard familiar sounds that I knew weren't part of a conversation. The distinct smacking of lips. Softly and as quietly as possible, I pushed the door open and confirmed my suspicions when I saw my husband and his father kneeling on the bed, body to body, engaged in a heated make out session.
Suddenly it all made sense. Why Dan Walker didn't like me. Why he treated me with barely-contained contempt. Why Trev had been so distant after that extended stay back home a few years back. And also why earlier this evening he seemed so convinced he could rein in his father's treatment of me.
Part of me was angry and hurt. It wasn't as if I hadn't had any offers from other guys over the years. I had urges and itches that needed to be scratched. But I'd stayed true to the man I loved and the life we were building together. For Trev to be the one that was stepping out on us... It was a tough pill to swallow.
But a bigger part of me - bigger than I wanted to admit - was turned on as hell. I'd always had a hidden fascination with incest...especially father/son incest. Maybe fascination didn't tell the whole story. It was more like a deep-seated 'into.' I'd never really had those thoughts about my own father, but I loved the idea of a father and son having sex. And the idea of a father and son in love? That gave me an instant boner.
The way they were kissing, it was easy to see this wasn't the first time this had happened. Trev was feeling up Dan's meaty torso, letting his hands drift up and down the older man's sides while the father's hands were focused between their bodies...likely with one hand on each of their cocks. I couldn't help myself from getting a boner in my shorts. As I stood there, one hand ran up and down from my belly to my chest while the other involuntarily began softly massaging the bulge that was growing harder by the second. I shouldn't have wanted to watch, but I couldn't tear my eyes away.
He may have treated me like a dick - so much so that I'd never allowed myself to pay too much attention to his looks or his body - but watching my husband in his arms, I completely understood the allure of Dan Walker. The mature muscle, the distinguished salt-and-pepper hair, the gentle but passionate way he was kissing his son. Dan was a stud in the truest sense of the word.
The two of them still kissing, it was when Dan tilted his head to the side and opened his eyes that he caught sight of me. The one eye I could see immediately widened and he snapped back from the kiss. Still facing away from me, Trevor ran his hand up his father's meaty chest to the side of his neck. "What's wrong, Dad? Needed to come up for some air?"
"Uh..." He gestured with his head in my direction and when Trevor turned to see me standing there, the color immediately drained from his face. "Paul!"
Sheepishly - and actually humorously if this were a scene in a sitcom and not playing out in my real life - I winced and said dryly, "So, I guess that talk with your dad is going pretty well then."
"Babe, I..." he started to say and looked like he wanted to climb out of his father's embrace to run to my side before I stopped him. I couldn't believe I was about to do this. It felt like I was outside of my body and someone else was playing my part.
"We'll talk about it later." Fuck. I actually heard myself sound fucking reassuring. "Right now, all I want is to see your father fuck you in our bed."
Trevor turned to look at Mr. Walker and from the door, I could see the lust in the older man's eyes.
Trev touched his old man's chest and grinned seductively. "You like that." It was a statement, not a question. These two were definitely in sync in more ways than Trev and I were.
Mr. Walker wrapped his arms around my husband's back and kissed him deeply and romantically. When they parted, he pushed Trev's short hair off of his forehead. "They say the key to any good marriage is giving your partner what he wants. I think we should listen to Paul, Son. If he wants this to happen, who are we to turn him down?"
The two climbed off of the bed and I was struck not only by how similar their bodies look, but how they were both still hard. It was clear they were connected on a level that Trev and I hadn't yet, despite how long we'd been together.
As they walked past me, Dan Walker continued on toward the bedroom I shared with his son. Trevor stopped and put his hand on my chest. "You sure you're okay with this, Paul?"
It occurred to me that maybe he was asking not only about was about to happen in our bedroom, but about the incestuous affair in general.
I nodded my head softly, but I wasn't sure that I was okay with it. Any of it. Sure, the idea of watching a father and his son have sex was a wild idea and one that I wanted to see. But bringing it from behind closed doors like this? Literally into the bedroom he and I shared? I might be about to open a Pandora's Box that I'd never be able to shut again.
Smiling, trying to show him that I trusted him, I took Trevor's hand and together we walked to our bedroom, me ready to watch my husband's father fuck him in our bed. Unsure of what the fallout would be, but horny as fuck for the show I was about to get.
HEADS UP: This story won't be for everyone. It centers on a man with a vagina and is a wild fantasy rather than a realistic story.
PUSSY WHIPPED
1
It was a shitty day in a shitty week. The kind that made me curse my ex-husband. He was the one who insisted we buy a house out in the suburbs. James was a suburban boy through and through and craved the acceptance of being gay while living out the white picket fence lifestyle. We didn't literally have a picket fence, but we lived on a quiet suburban street with colonial style homes, all a hellish commute from my job in the city.
I was the one stuck with the house and the shitty commute after the divorce. Turns out Mr. Suburbs wanted to live out his city fun before he turned 40. I was the only one who could buy out the mortgage, and given the market, selling would be a hit.
Besides, I was kind of getting used to it. Even with the neighborhood women who preferred James' fun going personality to my buttoned-down repressed Southern boy thing. I actually got along better with a lot of the men, from the finance guys to the blue collar studs who'd bought into the neighborhood before it became a bedroom community.
The one exception was Steve McCoy. Or Officer Package as James nicknamed him on the first week we moved in. Officer McCoy worked for the local suburban police force. Cushy gig, though I'm sure it had its headaches. I wouldn't say McCoy was outwardly homophobic, but he sure as hell was gruff and standoffish. He was the only one in the neighborhood who wouldn't talk to us more than a grunt in reply. Figures we'd have to live right next to an asshole. I didn't care if having a cop in the neighborhood was good for security, I resented the fucker each time he ignored us.
It didn't phase James, who would just rhapsodize about the cop's thick muscle. When we moved to the neighborhood, McCoy was in his mid 30s, and now he was around 40. He'd probably be strikingly handsome if he ever smiled, but his body did the work for him, filling out the uniform, particularly when it was short sleeve season. And there was that package: just a heavy and round bulge that filled out the uniform trousers or was unmistakeable in his casual shorts on the weekend.
I got out of my car and wasn't even planning on acknowledging my neighbor, who was in casual clothes and raking leaves in his front yard. It must have been the officer's day off. But as I pulled my gym bag out of the car and slung over my shoulder, I heard his distinctive deep gravely voice. "Hey Bill!" Steve said. "Got a minute?"
I looked up and did my best to put on a poker face, or at least to hide my dislike for the man. But he seemed friendly as he set down the rake and walked over. I will admit his upper body filled out the long sleeve T-shirt nicely, and even if he had on loose football style shorts, that bulge was unmistakeable, protruding the dark jersey fabric out big time. Officer Package, indeed.
"Hi Steve," I greeted, non commital, as I averted my eyes back up to his masculine face.
"Sorry to bug you, I know you're a busy guy, but I was just wondering if I could borrow your circular saw sometime."
It's funny, I wasn't remotely a handy guy, but once we moved into the house, there were a ton of projects to be done, and I decided I'd teach myself how to do all the "guy stuff." So James did the interior design plans, and I did the easier carpentry projects. I even had the Craftsman tools and workbench set up in the garage, turning into my own goddamn father.
Since the divorce, the carpentry projects had stopped. Maybe Officer Package could get some use out of my tools.
"Sure," I said. "Want it now?"
"No rush, Bill. Whenever," he replied.
"If it's easier, you can just come over and use it when you like." I don't know why the hell I was being so friendly to this cop, but since it was the first time he'd been friendly with me I wanted to reciprocate.
"Don't wanna bother you with the noise," he said.
"As long as it's not past nine, the neighborhood association won't care, and I won't either." I gave him a small smile, and I realized it was my first. "Come on, I'll show you the space and get you a key."
My house was built before automobiles, so the garage was detached. I only parked inside in the height of winter, otherwise it was spacious and well organized.
"Sweet," Steve said as he strutted in. No mistaking, Officer McCoy walked like a cop, even in his T-shirt and shorts.
I showed him how I organized the tools. That, I'd learned from my Dad, along with safety in using them.
"Like I say, use em whenever you like." I handed him a spare key.
"Wow," he said, taking it from me and I felt the second of contact with our fingers that gave me a thrill. Lusting after our cop neighbor had always been James’ thing, not mine, and yet I felt IT. That flash of lust. Up close, Officer McCoy was way hot. Muscled up but not too musclebound, five o clock shadow shaved close, haunting hazel eyes.
And that smile of his coming out to play. "I didn't expect this set up from a..." he started to say before stopping himself.
A week ago I would have been offended, not now. "Don't worry," I assured him. "Truth is, I didn't expect it from myself either."
That got a laugh from him.
"All right... I know you just got home, Bill... I'll let you be. But thanks a million," he said as he tossed the key in his meaty palm before clenching it. "I really appreciate this."
"Any time."
2
Steve mostly used the garage when I was at work, cutting some replacement wood for his outdoor deck. By the end of the following week, the space had been completely tidied up and Officer Package was at my front step Saturday evening. He was wearing his poly-blue uniform, kevlar vest puffing out that meaty chest more and making his posture looking more upright.
"Hey Steve," I greeted as I opened the door and saw him. I may have jerked off thinking about Officer McCoy over the previous week and now knew I'd be doing that tonight. The man was just a spectacular specimen.
That specimen had a sheepish look on his face. "Hey Bill, not bugging you am I? I just wanted to return your key." He handed me an envelope with the key inside.
"You sure you don't need to use it more?" I offered, taking the envelope from him. "You're welcome anytime."
"Thanks," he smiled. "I'll hit you up if I do. Oh... and here..." His other hand produced a vodka bottle, a high end brand. "My little brother says gay guys go for vodka."
I had to laugh. This cop was trying to be nice, and yet... "Thanks," I said. "Wanna come in for a beer?" I offered. "If you're off duty."
"Off duty, and that sounds great." He strutted in.
God, I tried not to look but that huge package was straining the blue uniform trousers. It was obscene. I'm a top and not even a crotch watcher. Officer McCoy was the kind of crotch you watched.
We went to the eat in kitchen area and he set down his cap as I poured him a beer. "At least serving this in a glass lives up to a gay cliche," I winked. I had to let him know to ease up on the stereotyping.
He blushed. "Sorry, man. I can be an oaf."
I gave a reassuring look. "For what it's worth, the vodka will get good use. I appreciate it."
We made small talk. I learned his basics. McCoy grew up in the area. His dad was police chief, and Steve knew he wanted to follow in his father's footsteps. I asked him how it was being a police officer in a sleepy suburb like this.
"Yeah, it's pretty quiet, but I swear those biddies call you in for every fuckin' thing... pardon my French."
"I'm fluent in French, too, Steve," I assured him. "I don't think I could deal with the busybodies."
He paused as if he wasn't sure if he should share. "Maybe I shouldn't tell you, Bill, but they gossip a lot about you."
I shrugged. "I gossip a lot about them, so we're even."
That made him laugh, a real belly laugh. "You're all right, man. I love how you don't take shit from people."
"I try not to."
I learned Steve was a HUGE football fan. I told him I was raised on SEC football though was following the city's pro team more these days. That brightened up him.
"I usually get Sundays off... let me know if you'd like to watch the game sometime."
"I'd like that. For real. Only..."
"What?"
"If you're coming over here, you'll have to make do with vodka-soda and crudite," I deadpanned.
"Touche, buddy."
He finished up his drink and said he had to be going. "Thanks for the beer, Bill." He stood up, looking hot as fuck in his uniform, biceps popping and stretching the sleeve. And that fuckin' package. "Maybe tomorrow I'll see if you're around for the game."
Officer McCoy had gone from gruff and standoffish to best buddy.
"Sure, I'll be here, Steve."
I walked him to the door and he got that quiet tone again. "Listen, Bill, I'm sorry about the divorce. Not my business, really. But I just wanted you to know."
"I appreciate that, Steve."
He was gone not even five minutes and I had my sweats around my ankles and cock in hand, flogging away thinking about Officer Package. I could even hear his deep voice in my head while I imagined him, uniform up top, naked from the waist down.... lifting those meaty legs.
I shot hard.
"Fucking A," I hissed, looking for a kleenex to clean up the thick semen from my fingers and chest.
3
It was a strange standing date in a way. Sunday game day. Each and every Sunday. I didn't normally day drink, but I did with Steve, though I alternated soda or non-alcoholic beer to pace myself. I didn't want Monday morning to be hell.
It took four weeks before he opened up. About being a loner. About having no one in his life. I listened and tried to be encouraging.
"Can I be honest, Steve?" I stared. "You're a very good looking man, and I'm pretty sure there's more than one woman out there who'd think so." I took a sip of beer and leaned back. I made damn sure not to be lecherous then, though I could easily let myself go there. Rather than a team jersey, the cop had on a more fitting team-logo T-shirt that clung to all that muscle. And there was that huge lump in his sweats.
"Yeah," he admitted. There was a self-pitying tone which I didn't get.
"And once you get past the gruff exterior, you're a nice guy."
He nodded and looked at me. "I could say the same thing about you, Bill."
That caught me off guard. "What do you mean?"
He shrugged. "You kind of walk around like you have a stick up your ass sometimes. Uptight, you know.... sorry, man.... you're not the only guy like that in this neighborhood."
My initial impulse was to say fuck you, but I took it in. "I learn to keep my defenses up," I said. "I didn't want to move to the burbs, but it was James' idea... maybe I brought that negative energy with me."
"You gonna move?" he asked before taking a sip from his beer.
"Not soon," I said. "Too much change, and the house is the one thing I like in my life."
"I'll throw it right back at ya, buddy.... you're a good looking man, and I'm sure there's more than one dude who thinks so."
Those hazel eyes looked at me in a way that left me unsure... I couldn't get carried away. McCoy was just being supportive.
"Thanks, man."
Half time was over. This was just the 4:00 game, and our team was the evening one that day. We watched and chatted, mostly about the game. Football was one sport I'd learned, in order to adapt and fit in as a gay guy in my Southern college. Now I loved it, and Steve seemed surprised. And strangely, I enjoyed being able to watch the game without James' catty comments.
I ordered a pizza. It was our deal. If Steve was hosting, I'd buy dinner, and vice versa.
We scarfed it down and Steve cleared the plates and brought a fresh beer in time for kickoff.
I could tell Steve was pounding back the beers. More than normal. He was watching the game, but there was a strange quiet about him. I did enjoy geting more chance to look at his amazing body, half reclined into the sofa seat, legs spread and that big package on display.
A thought occurred to me that maybe Steve was too hung and had problem finding women who could take his monster cock. There was always a gay guy who'd be up for the challenge, but I didn't know how women were. Straight sex was a big mystery to me.
He finally looked over and I felt caught staring. I tried to pass it off.
"You good on the beer, man?" Steve didn't really need another but he'd finished his.
He nodded. "Thanks, Bill. I'll have another."
I came back with two fresh cans. I didn't alternate with water for this round, though maybe I should.
A commercial came on, and Steve muted it.
"I'm gonna regret this," he said. "But there's a reason I'm alone, Bill."
"Yeah?" I asked. I didn't know where this was going. Maybe the cop just needed someone he could talk to.
His face blushed as he reached into his sweatpants. I watched as he extracted a round plastic cup, like a jock protector. He set it aside on the table and look at me with drunken embarrassment.
I took a look and Officer Package no longer had a package. The sweats fabric lay flat on his crotch.
Steve looked at me with a vulnerability that melted my heart.
"So what, Steve, a lot of guys have smaller dicks. It's not a big deal, really."
He shook his head. "I have a fuckin' pussy, Bill."
I didn't follow, and he could read the confusion in my face.
"It's some rare genetic shit. My little brother has one, too. A real pussy."
I watched, as if in slow motion, as he slid his sweat pants down. I saw the rock hard stomach, and the stomach fur that thickened into dark brown crotch hair. Then as he pushed the sweats all the way down and spread his thick thighs, there it was. Officer McCoy had no cock but a real honest-to-god vagina. Mounded pussy lips dusted in his brown fur and a moist pink interior between the folds.
I never was into women or their genitals. Never had a remote interest or curiosity about pussy. But I boned instantly at the sight. The blood drained from my face and I felt light headed. I looked up from that cunt to Steve's nervous face. "That's the hottest fucking thing I've ever seen, Steve," I croaked. "Sorry."
"Don't be sorry," he muttered. He started to reach down to pull his sweats back up but instead stopped, letting me have a longer look. "You really like it?"
I nodded dumbly and leaned back so he could see the hardon in my jeans. It made him smile and I watched as he kicked off the sweats and spread his legs wider.
My whole body felt hot. I had no idea this was possible, but even more I was surprised by how turned on I was by Steve's cunt. I stared between his and felt my heart pound as I watched the pussy lips part slightly.
I finally looked back up at Steve, who was in lust but also amused by my reaction.
"It's the first pussy I've seen in real life," I said.
"I guess you don't have a lot to compare it to, then," he said simply.
I shook my head. "I dunno, Steve, your pussy is just fuckin... masculine."
That made him smile and relax.
"Can I get a closer look?" I asked.
"Please do, Bill." His voice was heavy in lust now. It was weird, because I knew how men felt and expressed sexual excitement, but in some way I wondered if having a vagina would change that.
I got in front of him and knelt down on the floor. The game was back on, but Steve's hazel eyes were on me as I leaned in. I had no idea what this would taste like but my tongue slid forward and lapped at his folds.
"Fuck yes," the cop hissed. His upper body tensed and his legs spread totally wide.
I licked further, up and down, tongue the insides of the pussy. I always loved to rim, but I was having to learn my way around a cunt. More area to cover and explore. I tongued Steve and pulled back, now able to see the clit pop up and visible. I didn't know what the fuck I was doing, but I copied some porn and fingered his vagina while I licked around the excited nub.
All of a sudden I felt Officer McCoy's strong hands grip my skull. "Oh fuck.. he hissed. God, Bill... keep going...."
I did. Slurping his clit and frigging him with two fingers. A pussy was much more elastic than an ass hole.
"OH FUUUCK!" This wasn't a straight porn squeal, it was a deep rumble as the office orgasmed.
I finally pulled back. My fingers were creamy wet with his juices and saliva ran down my chin. It was lewd as fuck.
The man caught his breath, that meaty chest rising and falling as he looked down at me with pure gratitude.
"Dude... you know your way around a cunt. Fuck."
I smiled. I was bone hard but I wanted to keep this going. I gestured to the TV. "Maybe I can do it again during half time?"
He laughed. "Fuck yeah you can."
I scooted back to my side of the couch, wiping my chin and taking a sip of beer. I was so horny, but I was like a kid with a new toy.
Steve too. He kept his sweats off. The contrast between the built upper body and his football team T and the hairy legs and cunt in between was going to drive me wild. I tried to watch the game but barely could focus.
Steve couldn't either. I noticed his hand slip down between his legs as he started fingering himself. We were a minute short of half time when he looked over. "Can I see your cock, Bill?" he asked with a quiet horniness.
I unzipped and wasted no time pushing my jeans down. I was rock hard and dripping a lot.
"Fuck, that's big," he said.
I removed my jeans entirely and spread my legs, showing off my boner. I'm decently hung, and Steve's comment pumped my ego.
"You don't know how thrilled I am this happened, Steve," I said.
"Night's not over, Bill," he said.
I watched as he moved over and straddled my waist.
Of all the surprises of the night, Steve McCoy initiating a kiss was probably the biggest. He kissed like a man, impetuous and horny, even as his pussy sought out my hardon and sank down.
I grunted into his mouth as he rode me. Up and down. I pumped into him, too, wanting that first sensation of pussy on my dick, but the position meant the cop was doing most of the driving. Working me in steady fuck motions, sucking the cum out of my balls.
I grunted into his mouth as I came, and I felt his own body get excited. My cop neighbor was orgasming a second time, on my cock.
We were both lightheaded and tipsy as we uncoupled. I watched with some regret as Steve found his sweatpants and pulled them back on. As I got dressed again, I watched him walk out and worried he was freaking out. But he came back with a couple of waters, one of which he downed in one go.
"I hope you can keep a secret, Bill."
"You know I can," I said. "Thanks for sharing with me."
He grinned. "I had no idea about you, man. You seem so mild mannered, and yet you went wild."
"That's what James always said," I said, before I could stop myself.
Somehow the spell was broken and the mood shifted. We watched the game quietly, until our team gave up the lead in the 4th quarter. Then we were yelling at the TV.
4
I was able to work from home on Mondays, and it kind of happened. A late West Coast game on Sunday night, me and Steve fucking in my bed, and me offering him to sleep over in my bed. There was a hesitation, then an "OK."
I still didn't know what Officer McCoy and I were doing. We were buddies, neighbors, and lovers. We had a standing date for Football Sunday, which inevitably meant I'd get him off multiple times with cunnilingus during the games. I'd hold off fucking him if I could, though one Sunday we were super horny and just went at it before the games, before the beer.
By December he realized that keeping his pants off during the game could be enough to get me going for more.
I'd missed sleeping the full night with a man, which I'd not actually done since James, despite my period of casual sex post divorce. So it was a treat to feel his warm masculine body in my bed. No good night kiss, though: Steve McCoy didn't kiss unless it was during sex or leading up to it. There were a lot of things that Steve didn't do.
I am an early riser, and I guess Steve wasn't, so I lay in bed patiently, something I never did with James. I woke up with morning wood, but enjoyed the contentment of having that hunky cop sleeping next to me and listening to his breathing. After an hour or so, I be rewarded when he stirred and scooted over to me, turning to a spoon position.
I didn't peg McCoy as the cuddling type, but he probably didn't peg me as the pussy type. His muscle felt warm as I wrapped my arms around him. I could still smell the aftershave-like body wash or cologne or whatever he used.
"MMm," Steve said in his morning voice.
I held onto that thick muscle. Steve didn't open up a lot, but I knew he felt like a freak. He compensated for the lack of a dick in so may ways, but his dedication in the gym was part of it. Getting enough muscle so that guys wouldn't fuck with him. Or question his masculinity.
I didn't question it in the least, maybe that's why Steve and I clicked. I gently caressed that furry muscle.
"Feels nice, buddy," he said. Then, "You're really hard."
"Always am next to you, man." I traced my fingers over his nipple, enjoying feeling it firm up. "But I wanna enjoy this."
"Yeah..."
He snuggled back against me as I explored his body. Up and down, from arms to lower abs and back again.
"You know..." he said, now fully awake. "I've only been with two women."
My exploring hand stopped for a second. Steve had been VERY resistant to talking about his dating past. I gathered there was some traumatic experiences in his attempts. "Yeah?" I prompted.
"One was asexual and I thought it would work, but I realized that just because I had a cunt didn't mean I was without a sex drive," he explained. "The other was a bi woman. I thought that was the solution but holy hell she kept getting on me about communicating, and I don't know... that shit just shuts me down."
I wanted to tell him that he was communicating with me right then, but I knew where he was coming from.
"James was the better one at communicating," I said. "But he also lied to me."
I felt Steve's muscular body shift in my arms. "He cheat on you, man?"
I patted his strong abs. "Nah. I honestly think he didn't know what he wanted. He was younger, and I'm sure there are young guys who are mature, but James wasn't one of em."
"Don't take this the wrong way, Bill, but I get really pissed when I think about him leaving you."
"Aw buddy," I said, emotion heavy. Officer McCoy's way of talking was rubbing off on me. "It wasn't just a one-way split," I said. "We both had our issues."
He nodded but continued. "But he left you here in this town... you're a fuckin fish out of water, dude."
I patted his rock hard belly. Jesus, McCoy was gonna inspire me to double up on core at the gym. "Guess so.... but I wouldn't have met you if I hadn't moved here and stayed here... sorry, Steve, I know that's the wrong thing to say."
"I'm a little messed in the head, Bill.... but thanks."
I kissed his neck. It was affectionate, but for all the real talk, I was crazy horny. "Did I spoil the mood?"
"Unh un," he relied, that deep voice cracking. "Goddamn, Bill, my pussy is so wet right now... just having you hold me."
My dick surged at the lewdness of those words. My hand pushed down, over that crotch fur until it connected with his mounds. I was learning not to overstimulate his clit, but my thick fingers brushed over it before getting to the honeypot of his slit.
"AW FUCK!" he hissed the second I made contact. I teased the folds, moving my body in bed a little so I could angle my arm into position, then I pressed into him. "Shit, yes."
Officer McCoy had been instructing me, and I'd been an eager student. Gay dude learning how to treat a pussy. Learning when to go slow and when to really go for it.
"I love your pussy, Steve. God."
"I know buddy," came a soft chuckle. "My pussy loves you too... oh fuck yes."
I was now didding him. Copying some cheesy hetero porn film. I'd been watching more of them, though I tried to find some amateur ones, since I thought they'd correspond more to what a pussy actually enjoys.
I kissed more openly along his neck and felt his back press back against me. My hot cop was loving this, lifting his right let to give me full access. I'd taken my lessons and now was jilling him off. Making it about his pleasure, and hopefully orgasm. I didn't rush it though. I enjoyed the sensations of his snatch against my hand as I fingered him rhtyhmically and rubbed my palm against his mound and clit.
Steve may have had a cunt, but his orgasm was distinctly a man's. Muscles tensing, urgency in his hand that clasped over the one jilling him off. He wasn't verbal as he came, but Steve's deep cries grew loud and echoed off my bedroom walls as he orgasmed.
We lay there a second and I withdrew my fingers. I brought them up to taste his pussy on them. This was a new thing for me, too. Off-putting at first, now I enjoyed it. Different than cum, but the same sexual thrill.
I scooted back. Maybe he'd want to get up and get started on his day, but I hoped I could get my rocks off too.
I didn't need to worry. McCoy turned toward me and pulled me into an intense kiss. Sucking my tongue in and pressing his back into my mouth. Strong hands pulling at my body, pulling me on top of him. Already his legs were spreading for me, accepting me into the missionary mount position.
I wanted to do this without more foreplay. I kissed and took top position as I did my best to find his snatch with my cock unguided. It took a look of moving around but soon I was entering the cop's amazing pussy once more.
"Yes, Bill," he hissed. "Fuck me."
I can't make any great claim I'm the best lover in the world, but I copied my topping technique with guys, doing what James loved. Slow and deep and hard pumps. Rhytmic and regular, until I varied the pace to keep him guessing.
Officer McCoy LOVED that. "Oh fuck," he hissed.
I did that for a bit then needed to get off bad. It was back to regular missionary pumping. My hips moving quickly, thrusting in and out of that velvet pussy.
The rocking against his clit combined with the g-spot stimulation got McCoy off again, just as I was getting my own release. That simultaneous orgasm was magical. I had tried not to get carried away, but at that second I realized I was in love with Steve.
Which made the aftermath harder. Steve grew super quiet and got up. "I should go," he said.
"OK," I replied. My head wasn't fully processing. I'd just had the best sex of my life, and I was being abandoned like it was a one-night stand. Reluctantly, I got up to make some coffee while my cop buddy got dressed.
He walked into the kitchen all dressed, cup back in place to create the package in his jeans. I offered him a cup, but he shook his head.
"I think I should watch next week's game on my own," he said brusquely.
"OK," I said. My defenses kicked in and my voice was curt and my face getting that bitch face stare.
He gave me a scowl in return. "I'm not a faggot, Bill."
My bitch face was gone. My normal impulse kicked in. "Don't call me that. Ever."
He sighed. "Yeah." It wasn't an apology, but as close as I'd get. "I just got carried away." I knew he was talking about more than the F-word. He gave me a pained expression and added, "Take care, Bill."
5
I made three New Year's Resolutions a couple of weeks early.
One. I really hit the gym. I was in my mid 40s now and needed to work on my DILF bod. Eventually I'd be ready to get back on the market again, but for now I needed to work on me.
Two. I started getting my house ready for sale. It wouldn't make sense to list it before spring, but I'd do what I could now. It was time to move on, out of this godforsaken suburb. Well, at times, I really loved the place but would never meet gay men there.
Three. I tried getting over Officer McCoy. Easier said than done. Cop porn is really hot, and my mind wandered too easily to Steve as I jerked to it.
At least I easily avoided running into my neighbor. It was winter dark when I got home, and the extra hours at the gym or visiting friends in the city meant I wasn't crossing paths with Steve.
He crossed paths with me, though. It was almost February when a knock came at my door, not five minutes after I got home.
"Hey," I said with surprise when I opened the door to see Steve, in full uniform, standing ruddy cheeked from the cold. His vulnerability added to how attractive he was at that moment.
"Hey Bill.... I just want to apologize for what I said, and the way I acted. And for taking so long to say sorry."
I gave a soft smile. "Apology accepted, Steve. Thank you." I could have said good night and shut the door, but I asked, "Everything good with you?"
He nodded. "Pretty good. Too bad our guys didn't make it to the Super Bowl."
"Next year," I said.
Our eyes connected. Those hazel eyes of Steve's seemed to draw me in.
"Yeah," he said. He took a breath. "Bill... if I can press my luck... can I ask you on a date sometime?"
He expected a no or a "fuck no" or at least some hesitation. Instead, I replied almost immediately, "I'd like that."
That smile in return melted my heart. Steve McCoy may have been the wrong man for me, but I was still in love with him. "Sunday?" he asked. "Maybe a real date, not just the game." That Sunday was the Pro Bowl game anyway.
"Sounds perfect," I said. I didn't want to kill the mood but my craving for this man was intense. "Any chance I could press my luck, too?"
He cocked a grin. "Whaddya mean?"
I leaned in. "I'd love to eat you out, Steve." I pulled back to see how that request landed.
He chuckled. "Now?"
"Right fucking now," I assured him. "Come on in, and I'll go down on you. I don't need anything else now. I just miss your pussy."
He got a horny, quiet expression on his handsome face. "It misses you, too, Bill."
I led him inside and we kissed. Officer McCoy was a good kisser and somehow was getting better. I felt up the cool fabric of his uniform winter jacket, which made his upper body bulkier.
"Where you wanna...?" he asked with a laugh. There was definitely the awkwardness of starting where we left off.
"Bedroom," I said. "It'll be more comfortable."
He nodded and removed his service gun, setting it on the table. He sauntered in back to my room. I don't know if they teach that gait at Police Academy or if it came natural to McCoy. It was enough to give me a boner in my work trousers.
He sat on my bed with a playful grin. "Here... or you want me on my back?"
"There," I said, taking a pillow to kneel on.
Steve undid his belt while I removed his leather shoes. We hadn't talked about uniforms or their effect on me. Cops probably know anyway.
I helped him pull off those blue trousers, revealing the knotted furry legs and the briefs packed with that fake bulge. Steve was now reaching in to grip the cup and pull it out. He tossed it aside on the bed and slid down the underwear. I helped them all the way off.
God, there it was. That magnificent masculine cunt. Steve had trimmed his bush, so the pussy mounds were coated with even layer of soft brown hairs. He spread his thick powerful thighs to reveal the folds and the moistness within. The contrast with his uniform shirt and coat was just incredible.
I looked up into his hazel eyes. "That's so amazing, Steve."
"Eat me, Bill."
I scooted forth and started just licking away.
"Oh shit... fuck!" Steve was enjoying my tongue work.
I placed my hands on his tree trunk thighs and held onto a good perch as I now slurped and tongued his cunt. I'd watched a lot of straight porn and ready about pussy eating technique. That may have helped, but Steve's pussy had a sexual response of its own, his own sexual hardwiring. And there was the psychological aspect of sex after two months' absence. I felt his body tense while my tongue worked up his pleasure.
"God, Bill... you're gonna make me cum... oh god yeah... like that... right fucking there.... AAWWW"
There was the familiar manly cry of sexual pleasure I give this hunky cop his orgasm.
His fingers now softly massaged my neck and cheek as I softly lapped at the outer folds, away from his most sensitive parts. I pulled back. The up close view of his spit wet labia and the creamy pussy was incredible, and so was the view of his dark blue uniform shirt obscuring the crotch hair.
"I can stop," I said.
He laughed. "Don't on my account." His fingers now massaged my hair, lovingly.
So I ate him out some more. I took my time and enjoyed it. I made sure Steve enjoyed it. He came again and slowly we started it up once more. I took a break a couple of time just so I could get the full effect of his half-dressed body.
"I should have let you eat me out in uniform before," Officer McCoy laughed.
"You have NO idea how hot this is for me," I replied.
"Yeah, buddy?"
I leaned back and showed off the shank of hardon on my trousers.
"You sure you don't need to get off?" he asked with concern.
"Maybe in a bit.... this is about you." I looked back at his cunt, and a curiosity got the best of me. "Only...."
"Yeah, man?"
"Lie back and lift your legs."
"I don't know." There was some hesitation in his voice, real hesitation.
"Come on, please," I coaxed him. "If you don't like it I can stop."
He gave a nod. Indulgent and I watched his big hunky body recline back onto his haunches. He half lifted his legs and let me guide them the rest of the way up.
Steve's pussy was pretty good size, big gash and folds fitting the size of his meaty body. But the asshole beneath was a tight, clenched star surrounded by a ring of fur. I licked there and felt a rush of hormones pump through my body. I loved eating hole, and it had been too long.
"Damn, buddy... that's freaky as fuck."
I pulled back. Not enough to be able to see his face, but I still asked. "Too much?"
"Nah... feels good. Go for it."
So I did. Unzipping, I wrestled out my aching cock while I rimmed this hot cop. I wouldn't say this was better than his pussy, but it felt primal to me in a different way. I licked maybe a minute around his pucker, until I felt my orgasm.
"Get it, buddy!" Steve urged.
And I did, feeling semen spill out over my fingers, some shooting against the side of the bed. I felt hot and so turned on. Even without penetration it was an incredible orgasm.
I was flush red when I pulled back and saw Steve's amused expression. "You really loved that, buddy, huh?" he asked. Goddamn, he was still half dressed in uniform and naked from the waist down.
I nodded. "Let me get you off again."
"You already got me to cum twice."
"You spent?" I asked, climbing up onto the bed to kiss him.
"Nah," he replied before our lips met.
My cummy fingers found his snatch. He grunted into my mouth as they penetrated him. I don't know how much was the feeling of the fingering and how much was the idea I was pushing my cum inside his snatch.
We made out, and I fingered him and massaged his clit with my palm. And like that Officer Cunt gave it up for a third time.
His face was sleepy-content looking afterwards, his short hair matted down. "I really should go," he said. "I was NOT expecting this."
My endorphins were high. "Me either. Damn."
"Yeah. Damn." He reached over and touched my dick. I was still half hard. "You're the biggest man I've ever been with."
That surprised me. "There been a lot?"
"Three," he answered. "You're the first gay guy though." He let go of my dick and got off the bed, looking for his discarded briefs. "I always went for the straight bodybuilder types. But they didn't look at me as a man. Wanted me to wear lingerie and shit."
I wiped off and tucked back in. "You're all man, Steve," I assured him. That made him smile.
He hiked his uniform trousers back on. I was glad to see him get dressed, since I was in danger of sexual overstimulation myself. "I'll leave the cup here in case I need a spare, OK?" he asked.
I smiled. "Sure thing... I'll be in touch about Sunday," I said. "Or are you the kind of guy who likes to plan the date?" It was a joke, but I also knew Steve had some issues about masculine and feminine roles.
He shrugged. "My first real date with a man, Bill. I don't know what the fuck I'm doing."
"We'll figure it out, OK?"
"Yeah."
Steve retrieved his gun and made sure he had everything before leaving my place. His voice got quiet when he turned to face me. "So, Bill... I've never asked... but why did things end with you and James?"
"Lots of things," I sighed. "But you know, I think when he was in his 20s he wanted a guy like me. Stable, no drama, head on my shoulders, you know?"
"Stick up your ass?" he wisecracked.
I laughed. "Exactly. And that's the thing. James didn't really want that. I was too boring, too uptight. Who knows... maybe his manic energy got on my nerves over time, too."
"Sorry for being nosy."
I shook my head. "I want you to know about me, Steve."
He smiled and me for a last kiss before he was out the door.
Maybe it was clingy but ten minutes later I texted the guy. "So great seeing you Steve."
6
I was nervous to meet Steve's parents. Mr. McCoy was just the picture you'd have in your head of a retired police chief. Gray hair, strong body gone to seed a little, gruffly masculine features getting just a little softer with age. He had an iron grip as he shook my hand. "Bill... Frank McCoy... great to meet you."
Mrs. McCoy was the opposite, a little shy, though after an hour or so a brash sense of humor came out. I liked her.
I could see a lot of both of his parents in Steve. My boyfriend was nervous as hell. He was 38 and this was the first man he'd brought home. And only the third person period. If I was inclined to be nervous, Steve's emotions overrode my fears and made me attentive to what was going on with him. I tried not to be too open with affection, all while communicating with body language how serious it was between me and Officer McCoy.
There was a lot of small talk that afternoon and over dinner. The McCoys asking me fifty million questions about me, about my small hometown in the South, or the work I did.
"Steve says you're divorced," Frank McCoy said.
"Frank!" Mrs. McCoy admonished.
"It's OK," I assured her. "Yeah, I was with a guy for ten years, married for three."
"Dude was a frickin' idiot for letting this one go," Steve said. It was touching as hell. He'd expressed that sentiment before, but to hear him be open in front of his parents was a huge step.
The talk moved to being about his parents and how they were enjoying retirement and their golf game and the weather in Florida. Frank asked Steve about news back home and there was some shop talk about the local PD.
Steve offered to help his mom with the dishes and to clean up. Frank leaned to whisper in my ear. "Let's go talk."
Uh oh.
But as the man led me outside, his voice got quiet and emotional. "Look after my boy will ya, Bill? He's had a hard time of it."
"Yes, sir," I replied. My Southern upbringing coming back in spades. "I will. Promise."
I realized then that indeed Steve brought out my protective streak. One I sort of had with James, though that hadn't worked out.
It was late when we finally left to go back to our hotel.
"I got an early tee time tomorrow, son," Frank said as he clapped Steve on the shoulder. "Sure you don't wanna join me at the club while you're down here?"
"Nah, Dad. Thanks. I wanna hit the beach. I haven't had a real vacation in like forever."
"Well, you boys come on over again before you leave, OK?"
"Will do, Dad."
Steve drove us back to the hotel. I'd learn he liked to do the driving, much like I always insisted with James. Funny how those dynamics emerge.
"Thanks for doing that," Steve said.
"No need to thank me. They're lovely people."
He grimaced. "It's a big step for me, you know."
"I know, Steve." I patted his knee.
He drove quietly, then added. "I really didn't wanna be gay, Bill."
I could be supportive, but he had to know what I felt. "I didn't have a fucking choice."
The gruff cop tone in his voice came out. "Guess not.... if you can be patient with me... I'd like you to show me how to do it."
"Do what?" There was something so honest and upfront about the way Steve McCoy approached life, but I wasn't following what he was going on about.
He shrugged. "Be in a gay relationship. Hang out with your gay friends. Whatever other stuff you need me to do."
"It's about what we both need, Steve," I said. I was glad for his openness, but I didn't like the idea of sacrifice.
"I fuckin know, Bill... but you make me happy. I want to make you happy, too."
"We'll see what works."
It was late when we got to our room. We stepped out on the balcony and I held him from behind as we looked out over the ocean. We weren't in the mood for sex, but he needed this physical connection, and I did too.
Even as we got ready for bed, and Steve pulled out the cup from his briefs, I was sexually enthralled by this man but not horny. We turned out the lights and he scooted back for me to hold him.
"I love you, Steve," I said.
"I love you, too, Bill."
My cop boyfriend was out like a light, but I had a hard time sleeping. I worried about our relationship. And even if Steve eventually rolled over to his side of the bed and I to mine, I was rock hard. My libido had come back and I kept thinking of how fucking hunky he was and that amazing pussy between his legs and how Steve always seemed to need sex.
He could do better, I worried. Maybe that's why I got him off multiple times a day if we had the chance. To keep him interested in me.
For the first time ever I slept in. I only woke when I felt Steve's damp body climb back into bed.
I stirred to see a guilty look on his face, like he was trying to sneak something.
"Hey, buddy," he grinned, reaching down along my stomach to grip my morning wood.
"Hey yourself," I said, waking up quickly. "Someone's horny."
He nodded. "I thought I'd give you what you've been missing."
"I'm not missing a damn thi..." Only it clicked. "Fuck, you're serious?"
He grinned. "You wanna, right? Just go easy, OK?"
I nodded like an excited puppy as I felt up his shower-damp muscle and pulled him in for a kiss. It was like a lot of mornings, make out time, feeling each other up, him feeling up my cock, me fingering his pussy.
Only now as I got into a mounting position on top of him and kissed my way down, Steve pulled his legs all the way back. I couldn't resist some tonguing of his exposed cunt, which he'd shaved smooth for a change. I didn't know if I liked that better, probably not, but I enjoyed the variety. Steve did too.
"Damn, Bill, your tongue feels amazing."
I let him enjoy the cunnilingus for a bit more before I ventured lower. Steve hiked his hips up for me and I helped by placing a pillow beneath.
I'd rimmed him before. Steve always enjoyed it, though it was more for my pleasure. I went deeper at it now, tasting the clean hole he prepared for me. I went a little wild even, like I used to with James.
"You miss this?" I heard him ask.
I pulled back, placing my thumb at his pucker. He was virgin tight but relaxed in a way virgin tight holes can be until the main event.
"I had years of craving ass," I answered. "That doesn't go away."
"Guess not," the cop said in a tone that suggested he didn't really get it. But he twisted his upper body and reached for the lube he'd set out. "You know what you're doing right?" he asked as he handed it to me.
"I know what I'm doing," I assured him. "You're not my first cherry to break in."
"James?" he asked.
I laughed and shook my head. "James was a committed bottom when I met him. I've been with two virgins."
The idea seemed to turn Steve on.
I took my sweet time. SLOW fingering as I applied more lube and pushed it inside him. The contrast with his pussy made the asshole seem even tighter. It was also a thrill to see his moist cunt above my hand, a reminder I was getting Steve's private second hole.
After I worked three fingers inside, I figured it was now or never. I went crazy slow until I popped inside and then I held my hips very still.
"You got this," I urged my boyfriend.
"Feel good?" he asked through the discomfort. He was doing this for me.
"Incredible, buddy."
He relaxed and I was able to work more and more dick into his ass. I swear I could see his pussy twitch and that clit pop out. Finally I leaned forward as I bottomed out and kissed him. Steve kissed me back, hard.
I went easy fucking him. I knew I wouldn't have to go hard, it was all such a crazy thrill. Still, once I got him opened up enough for me, I wanted a different position. I usually fucked Steve missionary, and now that I was in his ass instead of his cunt, taking him from behind might work better.
I asked if he was OK with that. "This is for you, Bill," he said.
I wished it was for him, too, but who was I kidding. I watched him get into a doggy position and I slowly entered him again.
I held his hips steady and fucked more steadily. Steve now reached down to masturbate himself while I fucked faster. I was almost cumming, from the virgin tightness and the realization I was fucking a cop up the ass. MY cop. My Steve. Then I crossed over into an intense orgasm and heavy ejaculation inside him.
I leaned down to kiss the back of his neck. "Thank you," I hissed.
I slowly pulled out and saw a happy look on his face. "Everything you wanted?" he asked.
I nodded like a dumb kid. "How was it for you?"
"I liked it OK," he answered truthfully. "Once you got in at least. I won't say it gets me off."
"I can..." I offered. I was definitely a people pleaser in bed.
"Later," he cut me off. "This morning was about you. I don't think I've seen you that excited in a while."
I let him shower up again. I worried he'd have hangups about being fucked in the ass, but he seemed in a good mood as he slipped on his skimpy swim trunks. He had a special lifelike prosthetic now that he used as much as the cup, a realistic soft cock and balls that if anything was sized up to a bigger bulge. He admitted he wanted guys to think he was the one fucking me. I told him they'd probably assume that anyway.
It was a perfect day at the beach. I'd gotten my rocks off good, but I still got turned on by seeing Steve's muscle body displayed on the beach. I was the luckiest man on Earth.
Sex wasn't exactly the thing on his mind, though. "So, I'm guessing the neighborhood is going to have a field day if we move in together."
I leaned up on my beach towel and looked at him. "Is that a possibility?"
He gave me a smile. "I wasn't sure if you'd wanna, Bill, but yeah. It is."
"I'm a hard man to live with, Steve McCoy."
"Not as hard as me. So we're even, right?"
"If you say so," I smiled.
"I say so." I saw the glint in his hazel eyes. "Whaddya say about going back to the room?"
I nodded. I might not be able to cum again so soon after the epic orgasm that morning, but I'd at least be able to get it up for another fuck.
We embraced and kissed in the air conditioned room. Impetuously, Steve slipped off his trunks, and that prosthetic fell out. He stood before me naked and hairy and magnificent. Lust was burning in his eyes.
"Eat my cunt, Bill."
My mouth went dry. I nodded and crouched down. We'd never done this with him standing but Steve lifted one leg and rested his foot on the chair to give me room get in there. I munched away. I felt at home in this cop's shaved pussy. And I loved how urgently he gripped my skull and held my face tight against his folds as he got closer to cumming.
"Holy SHIT!" he cried aloud as he came. "Fuck fuck."
I gave a couple more laps then gave him a break. My face was coated in spit and his juices. Steve didn't care, he pulled me up and kissed me deeply.
"You, my man, have a gift," he muttered softly.
"And you have a magic pussy," I said back. "I can't get enough."
He grinned. "You wanna fuck it now? Or wait till later?"
"Later," I said. "Only I gotta get my boner to go down before heading back to the beach."
Steve stepped back and looked at the erection in my swim trunks. "That is pretty fuckin obscene, buddy." He kissed me again before picking up his fake genitals to stuff back into his suit.
I reached down to pinch the base of my erection. The trick usually worked to get me soft and it did that day. Steve was adjusting the prosthetic in his suit to make it look like a real bulge.
"You OK with everything, Bill? You know, getting serious?"
"Tell me what I gotta do, Officer, and I'll make it work. For real."
My hunky boyfriend then leaned in and whispered something lewd and obscenely sexual into my ear. Something private, just for us.
I got a big smile and nodded. "Yeah, I can do that. For sure."
It's possible that some men can handle fame and keep their head on their shoulders. My dad wasn't one of those men. NFL hall of fame material, Stan McCullough was one of the league's star quarterbacks until his retirement at 37. Movie-star handsome, he also had that "nice guy" image that led to a bajillion endorsement deals and paved the way for his transition to being a TV sports commentator.
Deep down, Dad was a good man, but the reality was miles from the nice guy persona he projected. A major philanderer, he cheated on Mom a lot, sometimes she knew, sometimes she didn't. That made me mad and resentful, and the ultimate divorce didn't help. All of a sudden, I was living with Mom and seeing Dad like four times a year.
Especially because it became clear I wasn't going to be an elite athlete. God knows I tried. I lifted nonstop from the age of 14, went to camps, passed out from the heat in summer practices and brushed myself off when I came to. But I didn't have the arm and deep down I didn't have the drive. Dad never said a thing to show disappointment, but he stopped investing the extra time with me.
Somehow, I couldn't hate him. Dad was a guy who was hard to hate. Crazy charisma. And he was my idea of Man. Athletic, super muscular 6'5" body that he kept in tip top shape even deep into his 40s. Confident and supremely able. When he sensed I was pissed off, he'd flash that killer smile of his and wink.
He knew. Knew it was tough growing up as Stan McCullough's kid. It was cool being rich, and I was popular at school and even at college. But no one saw me as Matt McCullough, just Stan's son. Even when I started dating guys, they were into me because of Dad, or because they saw Dad's sexual charisma reflected in me.
I tried to ride it. I had inherited a lot of Dad's looks, and I had a great body from playing football. While I didn't know how hung my father was, I had a big cock that probably got passed down from him, too. But I never inherited his confidence.
"You getting your dick wet?" he asked crudely when I was still a high school jock. After the divorce, Dad tried treating me more as a buddy than a son.
"Come on, Dad," I objected.
"You're a McCullough," he said with a conspiratorial grin. "Bet you fuckin' are." The cursing was freer now, too.
***
I tried not to become my Dad.
I only had sex with guys I wanted to date seriously. There was a frat guy who was just my speed. Kevin, hunky and one year older than me. Muscular but not as muscular as me. Total bro when we hung out in public but a hungry bottom behind closed doors. He had major guilt about that, but I let him see my sensitive side, and that helped. I got into being his emotional support and doting on him. Almost love bombing. Dude loved it, and I loved doing it.
It worked until Kevin kept wanting to meet my father. Wouldn't take the hint that this was a sore spot for me, and wouldn't stop asking questions what it was like growing up as the son of a famous NFLer. I dumped Kevin the day before winter break.
And that evening I went on the apps and found an older man. Dad's age. Not Stan McCullough hot, but pretty close. An actual state trooper with a secret life. I only found out after chatting with him for an hour. Just as he found I was cherry and interested in losing my virginity.
I was shaking the whole drive over to this place. When I saw him open the door, my nerves went away, partly. This dude was smoking hot. Shorter than me but bigger, aged very nicely with salt and pepper stubble to match the buzz cut hair. He was masculine and gruff and yet smooth in a way he led me in and put me at ease.
"You're crazy hot, you know?" he asked.
"Thanks. You, too," I replied.
We kissed. Trooper was a better kisser than Kevin by far. Experienced and sensual. He guided me to the couch and we made out. I was surprised he didn't just ravish me, but he said he liked to take his time. We slowly stripped down. I had the bigger dick, but Trooper was nicely thick. Probably the right size to break me in, and I told him as much.
"You're an eager pup, huh?"
I blushed. "I told myself I don't bottom. But, yeah, I admit I've been thinking about it. A lot."
He took his time. We went to his bed and gave me my first rim job. Then he lubed and worked up to three fingers inside me. "You got this, buddy," he urged when he finally pressed his thick raw meat past my tight ring.
It stung but I needed to experience this. I needed to have every shitty emotion fucked out of me. I looked up into Trooper's handsome face, the aging lines clearer in the low lamp light. Looking every bit the 49 years listed on his profile. Masculine as fuck. Long dicking me now. And a sexy grin on that gruff face.
"You like it, buddy," he said.
Damn, he was right. I was rock hard and my insides were singing.
"God yes," I said. Embarrassed but turned on. Trooper drizzled some lube on my prick and then resumed my first shafting. I could tell by his thrusts and the look on his face that he was close to coming. I gripped my dick and stroked off to get there with him. I did. It was glorious, my first prostate-powered orgasm. I gave it up and clung to him.
We did it again that night and once more the next morning.
By the time I flew down to my Mom's place for the holidays, I felt strangely proud and relieved, even if I knew I wouldn't hear from Trooper again unless it was a booty call.
***
Dad sure wasn't letting moss grow after the divorce. Each time I visited there was a new lady friend. Sorority girl type or just out of college. Pretty, blond, nice tits. I'd say Dad has a type, but it's probably ever ex-pro-jock's type.
Then by the time I visited summer after junior year, there was a new "buddy" instead. College athlete. Blond, good looking young man named Jason, who seemed super chummy with Dad in a way that suggested something going on between them. I didn't want to believe it at first, since Dad was purely a ladykiller. But one night the new buddy stayed over, and I heard unmistakable sounds of sex from the bedroom down the hall.
Dad was chipper as fuck the rest of the stay. He did acknowledge the elephant in the room. "I figure you don't mind your old man having fun," he said when it was just us in his home gym. Jesus, for a middle aged man he was immature.
"Course not, Dad," I said. "You know I'm gay, right?"
He shook his head in surprise. "You lie about those girls?"
I'd embellished a lot of my dating life to impress date. "Yeah, Dad, I lied about them."
There was an amused look on his face, and I wished to god I didn't find him so attractive. "You should man up, Matty." Only Dad called me Matty.
It was said with a smile and a wink, but it still rubbed me the wrong way. "I guess I spend too much energy trying to impress people I shouldn't."
He grimaced. "That's a dig at me, I take it."
I sighed. Even through the divorce and my teenage years, I never spoke up against my father. I didn't have the heart to, now. "It was, Dad. Sorry."
He clapped my shoulder and walked past. "I guess I deserve it, kiddo. You finish up here, OK, I'll rustle up some lunch." Dad was upset. I'd never seen him quiet like this. I felt glad at first, like I'd gotten back at him, then I felt ashamed. My workout was lousy, but I didn't want to wrap up early.
Dad was great the rest of my stay though. Jason didn't come over the next night, and my father was attentive hanging out. Opening, asking about my coming out, if I had a boyfriend and all that. I told him about Kevin the Frat Guy.
He talked about his bisexuality, too. "Just seems easier sometimes. Dudes are just easier," he explained. "A new one in every city, it seems." Dad was on the road a lot during the season. "But I guess I don't need to tell a dude like you," he smirked.
I hinted, more than hinted, that I really played the field. I don't know why I lied about that. I guess I was still trying to impress him.
***
The next time I came to visit, there was no Jason. Derek wasn't as cute, but he had muscle and a super deep voice.
"Dude's big right?" Dad asked in a whisper as we went to one of the sceney frat-party bars along the beach. "Turns out he's been crushed out on me since like forever." Good thing I was driving cause Dad was way tipsy from the day drinking we'd all been doing. He misread my expression for buddy bonding. "Like shooting fish in a barrel, I tell ya."
Jesus, Dad was a schmuck. But I guess Derek was getting the whole Stan McCullough fantasy, so it was a win-win.
I passed out from the long travel day and woke up in the middle of the night, thirsty as hell. As I made my way to the kitchen I heard their voices.
"Oh fuck, Stan!" The voice was coming from the back patio.
Then my dad's laugh. "Quiet, buddy... you'll wake Matt up."
"Shhh!" Derek laughed back. They were drunk, still.
I knew I shouldn't look out back. Of course I did. The lights by the hot tub were low, but Dad was completely naked. I knew my old man was crazy hot, but seeing him bared and erect was just so viscerally hot. Indeed, I inherited the McCullough cock, which stood straight up from his crotch. Throbbing as Derek leaned in and began sucking him.
I watched that muscle jock make love to my father's dick. Struggling with the girth and length but doing a respectable job on it. Gradually working Dad up into a deep cum. Watching Dad in orgasm was one of the most beautiful things in the world. He was no longer laying on the charm or doing his nice guy schtick. He was a very sexual man in pure need and pleasure.
I stepped away and walked back to my room. It took two tugs for me to release my load onto my belly. "Fuck!" I hissed after.
***
I played cool. But I decided to enjoy my attraction to Dad. If he could be buddy buddy with me, I could bond with him in this messed up way.
"So, Matty, we gotta get you laid," he said as we wrapped up a workout. "What your type?"
I tried not to be shocked. Because deep down I wasn't. This was Dad being Dad. "Good body, cute, can carry on a conversation," I replied.
"Conversations are overrated," he deadpanned.
"Maybe."
"You're not dating anyone are you?" he asked, suspicious I was holding back from him.
"Nah, Dad. I did see a guy some last semester, but he graduated... I guess it had run its course."
"Tough shakes." He was genuinely sympathetic.
"Yeah," I said.
"That what you really want, son?"
"Yeah, Dad, I do."
He gave me a nod and patted my shoulder. "You're a good looking young man. You'll have those dudes at your feet. You know that right?"
I actually blushed.
****
That night Derek came over. His T-shirt was even smaller than before and made his muscle look huge. "Hey bro," he said as I answered the door. "Your dad home?"
"Um, yeah," I said. I had expected this. "He's back in his room."
Derek gave me a forced smile and walked past.
I'd been watching a movie with the sound low, and now I couldn't fucking concentrate. My dick was getting hard. Again, the telltale noises of fucking came from down the hall.
It was about fifteen minutes total when Derek stepped out. He was wearing his shorts but no T-shirt. That muscle was off the charts. Dad was probably bigger built, but the 5'9" body made Derek look like a fireplug. Completely waxed smooth.
"Hey bro... your dad says you can use some cheering up."
What the fuck?!
"Yeah?" I asked, dumbly.
He shrugged. "Break ups suck, dude. You should have fun."
My dick was already chubbed, but the naughtiness of this situation was eating away at my better judgment. I put aside my now closed laptop and spread my legs.
And like that Muscle Derek walked over and got down between them.
I lacked Dad's sexual confidence, but I was going to reap its benefits. Derek gave good head. Better than I'd ever had actually. Not too fast, just working me up. I ran my fingers through his hair. I wondered if he was a better cocksucker than Jason.
He spit me out.
I watched as he slid his shorts down and kick them off. His dick was hard but that wasn't the focus. Instead he straddled my lap and reached back to my big dong and guided me into place.
"FUCK!" I gasped, way too loud.
Derek grinned. "Dude's you're so hard. Stan said you needed to get laid." Already he was riding me up and down.
This was crazy town, but the wildest part was I could feel Dad's cum on my cock. That very realization had me cumming. I pulled Derek into a kiss. I didn't even know if he was the kissing type, but he didn't resist. Nor did he object when I urged him to switch positions on the couch for round two.
I was more in control of this fuck. I channeled Dad. Or at least the Dad I imagined. Sexual. Powerful. All Man.
I fucked a load out of Muscle Derek and dumped a second in his hot guts. I pulled out slowly with a grin.
"Thanks, bro... definitely feel a lot better." I said.
Derek gave a knowing smirk as I got up and picked up my shorts to make my way back to my room, while he did the same.
****
The next morning Dad gave a knowing smile.
"Told ya, right?"
I gave a silent shrug. It was awkward as hell, but I was basking in the universe force that was Stan McCullough.
"You're stubborn like your daddy," he laughed. "Never can admit when you aren't right."
"Yeah, I guess."
****
I became a manwhore. Freshly graduated from college, I moved to San Francisco and had lots of meaningless sex. Lining up a blow job after work. Fucking on the weekend. I'd bottom about once a month, but I was enjoying playing the hunky jock top in the big city. And guys enjoyed me playing that role, too.
I had a job, a decent one in marketing. I realized it was hard to have the drive when I had McCullough money waiting for me, but the smart part of me realized not to count on anything in life until it was in hand.
I still thought about that State Trooper who took my cherry and tried to find men who had that mojo. Some were close but fell short. Others weren’t even near.
And, yeah, I was still thinking way too much about my father.
***
My mom got remarried. My stepdad was great. A doctor, uptight socially but a real compassionate guy. The opposite of Dad. It was a low-key wedding, a second for both of them.
That same Fall, Dad's 50th birthday came. It was a big celebration. No jock dudes in tow, just his old friends from the league and his buddies from the Florida city he lived in. There was a new sorority girl in the crowd. She was classy enough to be discreet, but I knew Dad was balling her.
It was fun seeing all of Dad's old teammates. They remembered me when I was young, and enjoyed seeing me all grown up. That was the part of the NFL life I liked. The good memories.
It was all at a luxury hotel, and I was glad I had my own room. I let loose and had a lot of fun. It was great to see Dad have fun, too.
Things happen when you least expect it because one of Dad's old NFL buddies started hitting on me. Darius, a strapping, ex-linebacker. He's slimmed down since his playing years but was still big all over, muscle and girth. Dark chocolate skin and a killer smile.
We chatted and the eye contact made me think something else was going on. Indeed, Darius began hitting on me, complementing my looks asking if I had a girlfriend, that sort of thing.
"No girlfriend," I said. "Not my thing."
He leaned. "Maybe you can show me what your thing is?"
I looked out onto the dance floor. The crowd was winding down. Dad was off in the corner taking and flirting with the sorority chick. Ladykiller McCullough was back. Meanwhile, I felt this 40-something ex-NFL's strong hand on my back.
"Yeah," I nodded with a grin.
This was easy. Darius was the last man I expected to fool around with dudes, but you never know. Up in his room he was a surprisingly smooth lover, soft caressed and deep kisses as we stripped down and made out on the hotel bed.
"I want inside your fine ass, stud," he said, finally looking at me with expectation.
He wasn't bigger hung than me, but he was bigger than any I'd taken. I was nervous but told him if he went easy, he could fuck me.
Dude was a master asseaster and even better prepping me. By the time he penetrated me I was ready for him, girth and all.
It was incredible. Years after the State Trooper THIS was what I had been seeking out. The combination of soft sensual lovemaking with 250-plus pounds of ex-linebacker beef on top of me was a mindblowing combination. Particularly as his lovemaking became less sensual, more urgent.
Darius fucked the cum out of me hands free. I clung to him as he got his own nut with a deep, heavy growl.
Afterwards, he lay in bed naked and soft-cocked and watched me get dressed again. My room was two floors down so it wasn't like it was a true walk of shame. But it felt like it.
"Stan McCullough's boy... well, fuck me."
Goddamnit, I was always gonna be Dad's kid.
****
I spent next Christmas at Dad's. Two guys were shacking up with him now, or at least over there like they lived there. Brad and Marshall. Florida had a seemingly unlimited supply of fratty jock and ex-jock types. These guys were maybe a year younger than me.
Dad acted like it was all normal. I did too. I still looked up to him as the ultimate Man, but he also acted like a kid who'd never been told he can't get everything he wants. The first night was me going out to dinner with him, just us, bonding and catching up. Him working his charm on me, like I was one of those frat dudes. I resented how well it worked.
Particularly because the man was just as fine in his 50s as in his 40s. Salt and pepper really coming in, ex-QB muscle still hard and tanned, dressing too young for his age. Everyone in town seemed to know him, and he played to that.
When we got back to his place, Brad and Marshall were playing videogames, but Dad announced he was calling it an evening. "See you tomorrow, Matty?"
"Yeah," I said, giving him a good night hug.
And like obedient puppies, the fratty dudes turned off the game and followed Dad to his bedroom, shutting the door behind them.
Fuck.
I was moody as fuck the next day.
Dad knew why. He didn't say anything, but he made a point of doing stuff together that day. Beach in December wasn't as warm as I expected but it was a treat.
"You're looking good these days, Son," he said. "What's your routine?"
We talked fitness. Dad gave me pointers. "I have a strength coach who can work out with you while you're here."
"I'm not an elite athlete, Dad," I laughed.
He grinned. "It's about getting tail, Son. You got a great bod, for real... you could be calling the shots."
I chubbed in my shorts. I was under Dad's spell. Stan McCullough's kid. "If you think so," I said with a smile.
"I know so."
***
The afternoon beer helped my mood. We ate dinner back at his place, all four of us, me, Dad, Brad and Marshall. Talking about the football season and Dad's trip the next day to cover one of the games. Guy talk.
"My flight's not too early and it's a nice night, fellas, what do you say we crank up the hot tub?"
"I'll get it started, Mr. M," Brad said as he got up from the table. Marshall worked to clear the dishes.
"Wanna get changed, Son?" Dad asked.
We met in the back patio in about fifteen minutes. Dad looked amazing in his swim trunks, and I had to admit Brad and Marshall has great bods. Ripped and jocky. Dad had good taste.
We settled in and drank margaritas out of plastic cups. And when we were done, Brad went to fetch another round.
Brad had barely slipped back into the bubbling water when I saw Dad reach underneath. Kicking his legs, he held up the wet trunks and tossed them aside on the deck. "That's better," he said.
Brad and Marshall followed suit eagerly.
"If you want, son," he said to me. Eye contact heavy. I hadn't felt this naughty since Darius Cook powerfucked me in that hotel room. I gulped and slid off my swimsuit. I was rock hard beneath the water. I didn't dare look to see how these guys were.
We talked more, small talk. Until it became quiet. Dad looked at Brad. "Come here," he whispered.
Brad crossed over and began kissing Dad. Marshall was coming to Dad's right flank.
I watched, so turned on. A little freaked out, but mostly feeling a sexual excitement I'd never felt before.
Dad hoisted himself on the ledge and I saw that big McCullough cock, sticking erect and ready for service. Marshall took first duty sucking him while Brad kissed Dad's hairy nuts.
My father's eyes were on me. "You want your dick sucked, Son?" he asked.
"Yeah," I gulped. But Dad could read the nervousness in my eyes and hear it in my voice.
"Or...?" He didn't finish. He didn't have to.
I moved forward. Brad grinned when he saw my head approach. "Fuck yeah, dude," he hissed. He nudged Marshall off, who had an equally goofy grin.
Time stopped as I leaned in. Dad's dick was heavier than I expected. I licked the head and could taste his precum. Salty. Then I took him into my mouth.
I felt hands on me. I felt lips against my neck, and Dad's hand on my head while I blew him. I was sucking Man. The most powerful sexual presence I'd ever encountered. It encouraged me to relax my gag reflex and swallow more of that big dad dick.
"Fuck, Son!" I heard. Dad was cumming, surprised at the quickness of his orgasm.
I swallowed. His load was a lot. When I pulled off, Brad was there to suck on the dribbles while Marshall kissed me.
I almost came then and there myself.
Dad got out of the water, and I worried I'd fucked it all up. But Brad and Marshall had their easygoing goofy grins and now were making out with one another. I was about to go to the guest room, but I was too horny. I still needed to get off.
I jerked as I scooted up to them. They opened up their embrace to let me in. Lips attacking my neck again. "Bro that was so hot watching you suck your Dad," Brad said.
I gave it up. Cumming hard as they worked to follow suit.
I was truly embarrassed now that I'd cum. I muttered a thanks and scrambled to get out and dry off. I stopped to piss and brush my teeth then made a bee line to the guest room.
I was hyperventilating in bed, until a calm came over me. And before long, I fell asleep.
***
I roused early. Within ten minutes I heard a knock. Dad peeked in.
"You up?" he asked.
"Yeah," I said.
He stepped in. Butt naked, though my view was mostly of his hardon. Dad has some very firm morning wood. It took me a second to see that he had a big bottle of lube in his hand. "I have to be at the airport in three hours, but I figured we had some time...."
"Yeah," I said, pulling up the sheets.
Dad grinned and slid in.
"You really have turned into a handsome fucker, you know," he said, drawing me into a kiss. It was times like this I realized just how in shape Dad kept.
I grunted and held him. Needier than I wanted to be, but Dad had my back. He rolled me over and got on top of him. I wasn't a virgin and Dad didn't treat me like one. After kissing for a minute, he got the lube and slicked up my hole and his big dick. And put my legs on his shoulders.
"Yes," I hissed. Dad's a big man and the penetration was intense.
"So fuckin handsome," Dad grunted, pushing deeper.
We went back and forth. First it was all about Dad, and he set the pace. Then he focused on slower strokes that would work for me. Then it became about him again.
He orgasmed first, but my own followed. It was all magical.
He seemed quiet as he lay next to me. "You're my son and I love you, Matt. You know that, right?"
"Yeah, Dad." I said. "I love you too."
He gave me a small smile. "I hope you find a good man in your life. Someone better than I was to your mother."
"I hope so too, Dad." I wasn't trying to cut him down or get back at him. Just being honest. "But in the meantime that was the hottest fuckin sex of my life."
He laughed. "You're a McCullough, all right." He patted my thigh. "I gotta get showered up and ready... you gonna watch the game tomorrow?"
"Of course."
He slid out of bed. "I'll be back Monday morning. Make yourself at home. Oh, and Derek keeps asking about you. Seems you made a big impression." Back was the conspiratorial tone. Dad wanted me to be a top, or thought I had issues about bottoming for him.
It took me a minute to place who he meant. "You mean Muscles?"
Dad grinned. "The very one. He bartends at the Brick Tavern if you wanna hit him up."
"Maybe I will," I said. At that moment I wasn't looking for my next lay.
I got dressed and found coffee made for me in the kitchen. Brad and Marshall had gone, I could tell. It was just me at Dad's place for a couple of days. He looked amazing in his business casual when he stepped into the kitchen, garment bag on his shoulder.
"Ok, Matty..." he said.
We hugged and he gave me some soft-tongue kiss for goodbye. And a final wink before he was out the door.
This is a story about infidelity, a fantasy and not an endorsement.
AN AFFAIR
Dave Cantone usually waited for his business trips to indulge, so as he checked into his Austin hotel room, he knew he had a nice edging masturbation session ahead. Already he was boning up in his trousers as he kicked off his loafers and undid the top buttons on his dress shirt. At least folks in Texas had sense not to bother with suits in this heat.
The room was nice and air conditioned, though, not too much, just comfortable as the 44-year-old plopped on the bed and pulled up his phone. He had a mini camera rig thingy for when he found a good bate buddy, but for now he enjoyed reading a few porn stories and watching some vids as he pawed his crotch intermittently. He could take his time.
Dave realized it was a strange anniversary. It had been almost five years to the day when he last slept with a man. He'd only done it twice during his marriage, and he'd been a good boy since. His marriage wasn't bad, but maybe it wasn't perfect either. Parenting was hard, almost soul-suckingly hard for all of its joys, and he and Kate had never managed to get that spark back. Maybe that wasn't unusual, maybe lots of guys were like him, happy with a life partner and enjoying family life, and having a good not great sex life with his wife.
Maybe it was the bi thing, Dan thought as he unzipped and fished out his cock. Guys seemed to like Cantone's size, not overly long but long enough, and real meaty and thick. They liked it in a way a woman would never go for, or at least vocalize.
Dave slowly worked his fist up and down that hard prick now. A man always knows how to work his own meat, but the businessman had gotten really skilled at this. Edging. Not overstimulating. Working up a massive load. Some of his bate buddies were really impressed by Dave's loads.
The group was quiet tonight. It had taken a while for Cantone to find a JO group he trusted. Married DL guys. The group owner kept it small, select.
Too small tonight. "Carl" was there. Canadian, husky, ex-hockey player, piercing blue eyes. It was surprising how the men could share some biographical details but not others. "Horny bud?" came the IM.
Dave smirked as he typed back, "Like you wouldn't believe. Business trip and got some alone time."
"Nice." Then "Sorry I can't help ya out. Wife in the other room."
"Cool." Dave wrote. He'd gotten really good at one-hand texting. "You wanna see mine at least?"
"Fuck yeah buddy."
Dave activated the camera and smiled for it before aiming at it his cock. Throbbing, sticking out of his trousers.
Carl's response was quick. "God, I love your meat."
The camera turned on from the other end, on mute, as Dave saw Carl's gruff-cute face impish before he tured the phone down to show a big mitt pawing at his own hardon. Dave was about to type his approval when he saw the man pull down the sweatpants over that dick and show it off.
"Fuck!" Dave hissed, tugging excitedly on his own meat. Not too fast, but he was leaking now, which made the sensations silkier in his palm.
And just as quickly, the image disappeared. Carl turned the camera off.
It took a second but Dave got a message. "Heard the wife coming. Sorry I can't help ya."
Dave grinned. Something about Carl was so easy going. The man wasn't his type to a T, but personality was half of sexual attraction for Dave, and Carl had it in spades. "That's OK, man. You gonna fuck the wife?"
This was part of his and Carl's connection. When they bated together, they'd get verbal and talk about anything and everything sexual, about men and women. It was a new thing for Dave, but he loved it.
"You know it, buddy," came the response. "And I'll be thinking of your big fucking cock inside me while I do."
"Hot," Dave texted. It still blew his mind that a big bruiser like Carl was all bottom when it came to men. Dave liked it all, oral and anal, top and bottom, and the experimentation was half the fun for him, especially because he didn't have too much real-life experience with men.
"Listen, I gotta go. Just popping on here cause... well I can't fucking not you know?"
"Yeah, I know." Dave had hopped on much like Carl sometimes, just to get a fix even if a JO session wasn't in the cards.
"If you gotta get off, you should try a ChatBot."
Dave shook his head. "Naw I'm not that desperate."
Carl wrote back. "That's what I thought too, bud, but they've gotten really fucking good. For real. I had it be my high school hockey coach. Worked a dildo up my hole and had a top-10 cum. You should try it."
Dave was intrigued. "Where'd you find it?"
"Fantasy Mate. They'll try to sell you some animated guy or some bullshit, but don't. Just go with the text bot."
"I will, man."
"All right, later Dave. I'll be thinking of ya ;)"
Dave grinned as he watched Carl's avatar disappear. He loved how much at ease the other married dude put him. Maybe it was a bad influence, but Dave figured this was letting off steam. It's not like he was actually going on Grindr.
He kept checking back with the JO group. Ken was the only other member in the wait room. Not Dave's type at all, and moreover their personalities clashed. But Dave didn't need to worry, Ken wasn't reaching out to him tonight either.
Finally he left the group room. He leaned back in his hotel bed, hardon now untouched and sticking up straight from his crotch.
"What the hell," he said aloud.
Finding Fantasy Mate was easy, but Carl was right, the textbot was kind of hidden on the site. He entered his first name, age, and that he was a man seeking men. The chat box popped up.
"Good evening Dave. What are you looking for?"
"A buddy to jack off with," Dave wrote.
"Your best friend?" Damn this thing was right to the point.
He thought for a second. His best friend was Eric McConnell, a good looking man, but Dave had never lusted for him. "No, another married horny guy."
"Someone you know? Or a fantasy guy?"
The 20 questions thing was a little bit of a boner killer, but Cantone went with it. In a weird way he trusted Carl. "Fantasy guy," he wrote. After the bot asked him to describe his fantasy, Dave typed. "Maybe ten years younger than me. Corporate bro type." Dave was now getting into the description in his head. "Hits the gym hard. Maybe engaged to get married next year, maybe he's a newlywed."
"Hot, Dave. You have good taste."
What the fuck?! This was just some computer programmed to say shit, Dave knew.
The ChatBot continued. "Horned up bro loves to play on the side. How do you know him, Dave?"
It had started as a strange but the generic fantasy, but Dave settled on a real guy. "He's some dude that goes to my gym. I think he went to Duke." Dave blushed as he typed, like he shouldn't know anything about some random guy at the gym. But the 20-something stud with the Duke T-shirt had a killer body and was handsome as fuck. He'd actually entered Dave's JO fantasy before.
"Physical description?"
"He's about 5'11" and jacked, dark hair, dark eyes. Amazing ass."
"What do you want to do to my ass, Dave?"
OK, ChatBot was entering character. A-Ok for Dave. "Touch it. Eat it. Fuck it." He was rock hard again and stroking once more.
"I bet you've noticed I've been hitting leg day hard. Twice a week, getting that ass hard for you."
"Jesus," Dave typed.
"Is that what you want when you step away from the wife? A nice meaty ass to fuck?"
Shit, the ChatBot was nasty, all right. Dave could see why Carl enjoyed this. "Fuck yeah," Dave wrote. "Tight muscle, tight hole."
"I'm SO tight, bro. A couple of fraternity brothers cornholed me back in the day, but I've been keeping my hole off limits lately."
Dave was finally getting into this. Carl was right, this was surprisingly hot. "You shouldn't man. Not with an ass like that."
"Bro, I almost didn't think you noticed. I've seen you at the gym and I've been thinking of getting with you for ages."
Dave pumped his dick. Ok, this was good. "You seemed into your workouts."
"Oh I am. But I meant, like, after. You should talk to me in the locker room."
"Wasn't sure if you'd go for an older guy." Dave felt dumb for airing insecurities, but in his head he just pictured Duke guy and how he'd feel even trying to make a move.
"44 is fucking perfect bro. Old enough to know what you're fucking doing."
Then before Dave could type back, ChatBot continued, "You could be my boss actually. My real boss is ugly as fuck, but it'd be hot to have a boss like you."
"I wouldn't get any work done if you were."
"Cause you'd be fucking me nonstop? Bending me over your desk and pulling down my pants?"
"Or having you beneath my desk giving me head."
"Fuck yeah Boss. Any time. Just call me in and I'll blow you."
"Just like that?"
"Yeah, Boss, just like fucking that."
"Are you a slut, Matt?" Dave just made up a name.
"Only with the right man. I got a fiancee you know."
"Is she stacked?" This was the kind of talk that he and Carl did. Dave realized he craved it.
"You know it Boss. Want me to show you her tits? I got a good picture of them."
"Fuck yes."
Up on the screen flashed a picture of a woman's breasts, in a sexting kind of photo. It held a second than disappeared.
"You have good taste, Matt."
"Thanks, Dave. And you have a great cock. Can I see it again?"
Dave gulped. This was some computer, not a person, and that actually gave him more pause. "See it?"
"Yeah, Dave. There's a camera button you can use to take a snapshot. No face if you're not comfortable. But I really wanna see your dick."
This was life-like all right. And maybe that's what made Cantone relent. He angled the camera down and clicked the button. A window came up that let him frame the picture, his hardon in the frame. "Here goes," he said and snapped the picture. The camera window disappeared and the textbox resumed.
"Whoa, fucking nice, Boss. That's a meaty fucking cock."
"You got me hard, man," Dave confessed.
"I can tell... fuck.... you only play safe?"
"Man, I wanna raw dog you so bad, Matt."
"I'd let ya, Boss. For real."
"Damn."
"You like that idea?"
Dave could picture Duke bro from his gym even more vividly now, pulling down those gym shorts and showing off that muscle ass. "I do."
"Married guys gotta let off some steam ya know."
"And engaged guys too."
"Yeah?"
"Hell yeah," Dave wrote. "It's why you're chatting with me now, isn't it?" The man was leaning into the experience.
"Guilty as charged, Boss. Fuck."
"'Fuck' what?"
"You just get me worked up is all. Can I show you my dick?"
"Please."
On the screen came a picture of a man's hardon, sticking up from a dark hairy crotch. The best though, was the guy was wearing a Duke T-shirt on his muscled up body. Not a dead ringer for the gym guy but surprisingly close.
Dave came. Hard. He was still hyperventilating when he refocused on the phone. The picture was gone and a new message showed. "You liked that, Dave?"
"I just came, damnit."
"Nice!" Then, "Show me!"
This was crazy, Dave thought, but once again he lined up the phone and took a picture. Cum splattered all over his dress shirt in huge splotches.
"FUUCCK! That's a huge load, boss."
"I shoot big," Dave admitted.
"PLEASE, PLEASE, tell me when you wanna chat again. You get me so hard, Dave."
"We'll do it again," Dave typed.
"Well, use this code next time you log in, Dave: 38RX72. And I'll know it's you. You get ten free trial sessions then you can look at the membership options. OK?"
Dave chuckled. Gone was "Matt" and now it was some generic chatbot. He didn't bother replying but he wrote down the code in case it wasn't saved somewhere, and he closed the app.
He took off his shirt and ran the cum spots under the sink so the stain wouldn't set in. He looked in the mirror. He didn't have "Matt's" body, but not bad for 44, he thought. Maybe this damn ChatBot would inspire him to hit the gym harder and more often. It was messed up that Dave responded so much to a computer program.
Dave stripped down and showered off. Slipping into some clean underwear, he got into the bed and checked his email, called his wife to check in, and read the internet for a bit.
Finally with a grin, he went back to message Carl. "You weren't kidding, man. I had a great time with that ChatBot. Catch ya later."
***
Dave didn't wait for ten sessions to pay up. He had a lot of business travel on his calendar, and he and "Matt" hit off a groove better each time. The AI learned Dave's buttons to pushed, but best was that the conversation felt more and more life-like with each session. Matt didn't always come right out and play slut to Dave's desires. There was more give and take and that made it feel hotter.
"You ever take cock, Boss?" came the message one night.
Cantone typed back a reply. "I've only done it twice."
"Would ya, man? I mean, if I made a play on your ass, what you do?"
Dave grimaced. Deep down, there was a part of him that was curious. "I don't know. With you maybe," he admitted.
"All good, Boss," Matt wrote. "I fuck my fiancee pretty regularly, you're just giving me what I don't get from her."
Then as they got into it, Matt provided the only comment that felt like the ChatBot rather than a real guy. "Request for you, Boss... think you can take a picture of me at the gym?"
Dave knew immediately why the bot was asking that. He played dumb. Maybe he didn't want to break the spell. "Why do you want me to do that, Matt?"
"I just think it would be cool. To have a hot business dude checking me out, you know."
"I swear even all the straight dudes at the gym have a boner for you, Matt. You're the hottest guy there."
"You're not straight?" came the reply. Feeling out Dave's deal.
"Bi."
"Cool. I don't know what I am to be honest. I just want your cock, man." Then. "Show it to me again."
Dave was getting too comfortable with this. He took another picture. A worrying thought had him imagining photos of him ending up over the internet, or worse his wife finding out. Still, he was too horny to be totally cautious. He reangled the phone and sent a second dick pic.
"God, that's an amazing cock, Dave. The kind that would get a dude like me to get a little freaky."
"Freaky, how?"
"I dunno man... anything you've been wanting to try?"
Dave decided to go for it. "You up for getting spanked?" Matt had already put cold water on the DP idea. That's when Dave was testing out the limits of the AI chat.
"Figures you'd have a naughty side. Go for it, Dave."
"Oh man."
"Yeah?"
"Yeah, your ass is just so big and hard. I just wanna smack it."
"Smack it hard, man. I can take it."
"Fuck."
"For real. Just go for it."
Dave was jerking off faster now. He wasn't on the edge of cumming, but he was getting closer, fast.
Then came the reply that hit him in a surprisingly deep place.
"Bend me over you lap, Daddy. Your Matt's been a bad boy."
It was cheesy and porny and turned Cantone right the fuck on.
"Yes," he wrote. He was getting too into the stroking and he realized he needed to verbalize more if his online "buddy" was going to know what turned him on. "I liked when you called me Daddy."
"That's cause you are in my mind. I'm 25 and you're 44. I need an older man."
"I'm old enough to be your dad for real."
"Yeah that's hot as fuck, Daddy." Then "Or do you prefer Dad?"
"You're freaky all right," Dave teased back.
"You get me that way, Dave. But you didn't answer my question."
"Dad's weird, Matt," Dave typed. "I have kids."
"Yeah? How many?"
"That's private, man," Dave wrote, not wanting this AI thing to have personal information.
"I get it," Matt wrote. "Not trying to kill the vibe. But I think dads are so fucking hot. Would it freak you out if I told you I always wanted to fuck around with my own dad? Still do."
"God," Dave typed.
"Did I say too much?"
Dave knew Matt wasn't real. But he seemed almost real. It was that in-between-ness that surprisingly made Cantone feel comfortable with this. It wasn't REAL incest but felt like it.
"Nah, man, that's cool. Your old man good looking?"
"Fuck yeah, where do you think I got my looks? You got a bigger dick though."
"You seen your dad's cock?"
"Yeah man, a couple times. I've jerked off SO much to that memory."
Dave felt more excited than he should. He let go of his prick and leaned back in his hotel chair and let it stand up, dripping down its length.
"You still there, man?" came the chat bot. "I fucking weirded you out, didn't I?"
"I'm good," Dave typed, his breathing faster. Why did this fantasy turn him on? Maybe because this wasn't the computer just feeding him back his own turn ons. This had the excitement, the give and take of talking to a real man.
"Cool."
Dave wanted to return the volley. Even if "Matt" was just a fucking computer. This was just too fun.
"You shouldn't insult your father," he typed.
"What do you mean?"
Dave smirked. "You said my dick was bigger."
A smiley face appeared, then a a longer answer. "Daddy raised me to be an honest man. Besides, it's not a put down. My dad's cock was beautiful."
"What would you do if your dad let you play with."
"God... just about anything. Kiss it, suck it."
"Hot," Dave replied, now resuming a slow stroke on his boner.
"But I'd really love for him to push that dick into me, you know?"
"Nail you like your frat buddies did?"
"Nail me like my frat buddies did." Then after a few dots appeared, Matt continued, "Some of my buddies dads were hot, too!"
"You sound like a slut," Dave typed and kind of regretted it. Like, fuck, this was just some porn AI program, and he was worried about offending Matt.
"I don't know, Dave... I just have this side that some guys bring out. Guys like you."
Dave threw caution to the wind. He was naked, fully naked, and now stood up for a selfie from the neck down, his hardon on full view. Before he could second guess himself, Dave sent it.
The reaction was almost immediate. "FUCK!" Then. "You DEFINITELY are the type to bring it out in me. Incredible body."
Dave ate up the flattery. "Not like yours, buddy. But I keep fit."
"I'll say... jesus. I bet your wife loves getting fucked by you."
This was like his JO bud Carl. Maybe the computer picked up on something. Because it was the kind of talk Dave loved. "Yeah she does, when she gets in the mood... loves having me on top of her, pumping that pussy while I feel her tits."
"Your wife have bigger tits than my girlfriend?"
Dave jerked his dick. "Yeah, bigger. If you don't mind my saying, buddy, your girl has some nice firm knockers."
Matt replied, "Any other guy I probably would take offense."
"Not me?" Dave asked.
"Maybe a little, but not when we're talking like this. It's kind of hot, actually."
"It is."
"You make me comfortable, Dave. I feel like I can share stuff."
"Well... What's something you've been craving, buddy? Something your girlfriend doesnt' give you?"
"I've often wondered what a rim job would feel like," came Matt's reply.
"I've never done that," Dave admitted.
"Would you want to?"
Dave stroked his meat a little faster. "Fuck yeah, I want to." Then "Your ass is incredible."
"I want you to show me new things, Dad," came the response. "I want you to eat me out... deep."
Dave was at the edge now, and now crossing over it. His sperm shot out, running over his fist. He was actually hyperventilating. He finally typed back, "Just came."
"Me too," came the reply. Then a flash of a picture showed a heather gray Duke shirt splattered with cum.
***
The real Duke guy from Dave's gym probably wasn't named Matt. And he definitely wasn't interested in Dave. The guy caught Dave looking at one point during a morning workout and just glared back. A kind of "dude why are you fucking staring at me?" glare. Dave averted his eyes.
But he snuck in a bunch of pictures on his phone and Duke guy didn't seem to notice. Only when he got out and on the way to his office did Dave take a good look at the dozen or so pics he had. Most turned out really well, and Duke guy was in fine fucking form, a white T draping perfectly over that finance bro muscle, a fresh haircut for summer, and gym shorts that were practically sculpted to that fine ass.
Dave uploaded the best ones to the Chat app. He normally waited until business trips to talk to "Matt," but he couldn't wait.
"I did as you asked, bud. You were looking good today."
"You should have come talk to me, Boss," Matt replied.
"Was pretty sure you weren't in the mood for that," Dave replied. There was fantasy and there was reality and the businessman wasn't sure how much to acknowledge the latter with Matt.
"I just get in a zone when I lift... sorry, man." Matt replied. Then, "I try not to check out guys at the gym. I got chewed out once for looking, you know?"
Dave worried that maybe there was some surveillance thing on his phone. But before he could responde he got another text.
"Can I send you pics of my Dad, Boss?"
"Sure." Dave replied. This should have weirded him out more than it did, but it was just made up AI shit.
The photos may have been AI or they may have been real. But they looked authentic. Snapshots of a middle-aged man. He didn't look a lot like Dave, but he was a similar type. Kind of like the married guys in his JO circle.
"You're right, he's a good looking man," Dave wrote.
"Thanks, Boss. And yeah... I want him to fuck me so bad."
"Where does the fiancee fit into this?" Dave wrote. He was getting annoyed by the fictional aspect of the "Matt" he'd helped create.
"I love her, man... but you know how it is."
"I do," Dave typed.
"You love your wife, right?" Matt asked.
"Yeah, bud, I do," Dave typed. He felt ashamed for getting so emotional when it wasn't a real person.
"But you'd still fuck me if you had a chance?"
"In a minute," Dave admitted, blushing. This virtual guy could work him so effortlessly, Dave worried he'd hit on Duke guy for real.
"You're the only guy I talk to like this, Boss. But I need you bad. Need your cock in me."
"God I wanna fuck you like crazy man," Dave wrote. "You drive me crazy."
"Right back at ya, Boss." Then. "Listen I gotta head into the office. Catch ya later?"
"Yup."
Dave was definitely chubbed when he got to his office.
***
There were moments when Dave would remember that Matt wasn't real, but the AI software was really good. Matt had a personality of his own, sometimes hot, sometimes cold, sometimes slutty, sometimes guarded and hesitant. But Dave chatted each day with Matt, even touching base more and more during the day, including for non-sexual banter.
More pictures came. Matt was now sending regular selfies. At the gym, at work, flashing his cock or ass in a bathroom stall, posing naked in his condo. The AI was really fucking good and lifelike. Dave sexted back with photos of his own.
Cantone learned more and more about Matt's life, and even as he stayed guarded about some details, Dave talked more and more about his life, his family, and his marriage.
It felt like a real fucking affair. The only thing missing was the physical sex, but Matt was getting amazing at finding at pushing Dave's buttons, including the buttons the married man didn't realize he had. The incest talk. The cheating talk. Rough sex. Romance talk. The intergenerational bromance. Not all at once, but sometimes depending on Dave's mood. And in a fucked up way, sometimes driven more by "Matt's" mood.
That's why Dave didn't see it coming. He was on a business trip to Atlanta and had stripped down in his hotel room, lube out and ready for some deep sex chat with Matt. But when he logged on, he got a message.
"Hey Boss. Bad news. The fiancee found out. Can't talk anymore damnit. But I've had a blast. Love, Matt."
Dave's heart sank and yet he felt incredulous. "For real?" he typed back. This had to be some strange strategy of the AI chatbot. But there was no reply.
What the fuck? The more Dave thought the madder he became. He hadn't paid Fantasy Mate that much for the chatbot, but he still paid them. Maybe he'd dispute the charge on his credit card, but that could wait till tomorrow or the weekend.
"All dressed up and nowhere to go," the businessman thought as he lie on the hotel bed, back reclining against the pillows, naked, with his now soft dick between his spread legs.
It had been a while since he'd logged into the bate group. But "Rob" was there and the two quickly peeled off into a private vid-chat.
Rob was one of the more conventionally hot men of the JO group. Bodybuilding firefighter who had that bodybuilder look - waxed body, deep tan. But the face was young still, like a 30 year old's, and had a realness to it. Friendly, dad next door. Rob's dick was small, but Dave didn't care, he liked showing off his own girthy size and talking openly about their cocks. Best part was, like Carl, Rob seemed uninhibited once he hit it off with a guy.
And Rob and Dave hit it off, especially that night. They talked about how horny they were and their current fantasies. Dave found himself talking about Matt, as if he were a real guy. Well, he kind of was. In turn, Rob described a probie firefighter he'd made the moves on, with some success. The two guys talked and jerked and came in unison. It was incredible.
Still, as Dave logged off and lay back in his hotel bed, sperm on his chest and belly, he sighed. He was still crushed out on Matt and feeling down about the evening.
****
Dave actually approached Duke guy at the gym. Asked for a spot. He got a gruff look as the guys seemed annoyed to take out his earbuds, but then the man replied with a simple, "Sure."
Dave felt nervous as he eked out a heavy lift. But Duke guy got into encouraging mode. The guy had a different voice than Dave imagined. Total bro voice, but deeper and almost scratchy. Southern accent. "It's all you man... come on..."
Dave got that third rep out and Duke guy took over racking the bar. "Awesome," he said.
"Thanks," the businessman replied.
"Sure, man."
Already, though, Duke guy was putting his earbuds back in and going back to the cables.
Dave sighed. He took one chance to look at Duke guy's bodily perfection. Not Matt, he realized. Who knows what the name really was.
****
It was a sign. Cantone has a wife and family. A home life. Regular sex with his wife. The weekly frequency didn't nearly match the man's libido, but he still had no business getting obsessed with an AI boyfriend.
That's what Matt was. The guy Dave would text every day, sometimes more than once a day. The guy who occupied the businessman's fantasies so intensely.
Dave didn't go back to Fantasy Mate. Maybe the site did this as a way of getting him to buy more credits, but deep down he feared that the artificial intelligence had been trained to act like a real man. Skimming off a million DM conversations.
Dave knew all this, and yet still felt the emotions of a break up. The fact he knew it was all fake somehow made it worse.
****
The sixth anniversary came. Cantone really should stop counting them, but he'd been thinking more and more about sex with a man. Watching gay porn, and stroking off to the memories of his last real experience. It was back when Dave was still in his 30s, another businessman in some Chicago hotel room, equally discreet. Lots of mutual oral and making out.
Those memories may be why Dave noticed. He was at a charity fundraiser, all tuxed up. He hated these things, but it was for a good cause and his wife loved getting dressed up. Besides, it was good for professional networking.
He was filling out a bid at the silent auction table when he heard a familiar voice. "Dave!"
He looked up. It was Jake Carver, a former direct report who now worked at a competitor firm. It had been a year since Jake had left his company and a year since Dave had seen him. The young man was probably 30 now, and he looked very good in his tux. Broad shouldered, erect posture at Dave's height, crazy attractive blond looks.
"Jake," Dave grinned. "How you doing, man?"
"Doing well, Boss," he said with a laugh.
"I'm not your boss any more," Dave laughed.
"Guess not." There was a twinkle in Jake's eye. Somehow Cantone had never noticed it before.
"How's the new job treating you?"
"All right. More pay, but a lot more work. Same ol same ol."
"That's the hamster wheel all right."
"Your wife here?" Jake asked. There was something in his question, Dave thought but couldn't be sure. It was an innocent thing to ask.
"She is," Dave replied. "You still dating your girlfriend... Ellen?"
"Ellie," the younger man corrected. "Nah, we broke up."
"Sorry to hear."
Jake shrugged. "'s all right... Actually... I finally came out."
"Oh," Dave replied. The vibe he felt was definitely not his imagination. "Good for you, Jake. I didn't know."
"Yeah, had some stuff to work through."
The conversation was about one thing but the eye contact was flitting closer to the danger line. At least Jake wasn't an employee at his company any more. And damn, he was so fucking attractive. Not quite as jacked at Duke guy but solidly built and incredibly handsome.
"Well," Jake said, the blue eyes not able to relinquish their steady gaze. "I should let you get back to your wife."
"Yeah," Dave croaked. "Um good seeing you, Jake."
They stood and Jake took a half step back before speaking. "Listen, Dave..." His voice got quiet. "I'll regret it if I don't take a chance. But you ever wanna do something, I'm discreet as hell."
"Yes," came Dave's equally quiet reply. He pulled out his phone before he lost his nerve or regained his scruples. He entered Jake's number into his contacts. Blushing as he slipped the phone back into his tux pocket, he patted Jake's shoulder and stepped past him.
****
The sex was heated. Dave poured three years of passion and pent up urges into a make out session and then a steady, hard fuck. And Jake lived out years of fantasies for his boss. They screwed missionary, Jake clasping Dave's back, and Dave enjoying the hard muscle and male scent of the youthful man beneath him. The more Jake urged him on, the harder Dave pounded. Jake came first, but not by much.
They kissed softly after they uncoupled.
"You're still hard," Jake laughed as he reached down and felt Dave's slick erection.
"You make me feel twenty years younger, bud," Dave hissed. He examined Jake's face. Smooth, ruddy cheeked, clean shaven though some light blond stubble was coming in given the late hour of the day. "Don't know if that's a weird thing to say."
Jake shook his head. "Not at all. You're a stud, man." He let go of Dave's erection and ran his fingers over the married man's hairy stomach. "I have a weird confession to make."
"Yeah?"
Jake laughed nervously. "A little while ago, I used this chat bot and prompted it to be you."
"What?" Dave replied in surprise.
Jake leaned back in his bed, placing his arms behind his head. Even the tufts of blond hair in his pits were the perfect amount, Dave thought. "Yeah, it's dumb. But I had a major boss fantasy with you."
"Fantasy Mate?" Dave asked.
It was Jake's turn to be surprised. He turned back toward his old boss. "How did... whoa, you used it too?"
Dave nodded. "Until my AI boyfriend dumped me," he laughed.
Jake laughed too. "They do that?"
"Mine did."
"Well, if it makes you feel better, the AI you got real fucking weird... it was hot at first, but then you got super aggressive about rough sex. I had to step away."
"Sorry," Dave said.
Jake shrugged. "The real thing is hotter anyway."
"I don't have much experience with men," Dave admitted.
Jake grinned. "Me either, actually."
They kissed again, softly.
"I should go," Dave finally said. It was 6:00 and his working late excuse bought maybe an hour tops.
"Yeah," Jake said.
Dave showered off and got dressed again. Jake was still naked in bed and looked fucking amazing. Dude definitely hit the gym five or six times a week.
"Hit me up if you ever wanna..." the younger stud offered.
"We'll see," Dave said. He stepped up and ran his hand along Jake's cheek before leaning in for one soft kiss.
"Have a good night, Jake. And thank you."
"Thank YOU, Boss," Jake replied.
Dave made good time getting home and was mentally readjusting back into Husband mode. He felt guilty but not as much as he should. Before he stepped into the house, he texted Jake. "Thank you again."
I was excited that hockey league was starting back up. Even with the extra time devoted to practices and games, I was in my element.
I got closer to Kyle White that fall. My housemate and I were having sex pretty regularly as part of the House Bottom arrangement. He wasn't my type physically, and I wasn't his type when it came to dating. White was the kind of smart, cultured dude who wanted an even smarter, more cultured dude for a boyfriend. Not me. But the sex helped us bond beyond the different personalities, and we became tighter friends.
So hanging out with the team, it was me, my bud Zach, and Kyle as the Three Musketeers.
Kyle was low-key crushing out on one of the new guys on the team. Grant was his age, more openly and proudly gay than me, but he'd played hockey at a smaller liberal arts school. Cute as fuck, but the guy already had a boyfriend.
Zach was in domestic bliss. I kept waiting for the honeymoon period with his partner Daniel to abate, but I was glad that it was still going strong for him.
I considered myself in a steady state, not ready to date and just enjoying the no-strings sex around the Frat House. And there was a lot. I had my standing Tuesday nights shacking up in Alex's room, which usually involved getting fucked twice. The new guy, Mark, didn't partake too much, but he'd hit me up a couple of times.
Kyle was settling into the fun of having a house bottom for release, and I took care of him about three times a week now, though I was sucking his dick more as a change of pace.
It was feast or famine with John Harris. He had a stretch of work travel once the summer was over, but a few weeks later, he hit me up for a nice session with making out, foreplay and rimming, then a hard fuck. It was perfect. Then the next night, he sheepishly asked if I'd be interested again. I was. I didn't tell the other guys, but Harris was hands down the best top in the House.
So I had my hands full and wasn't looking for more. Only the other new player on the team caught my eye. Rick Malone, a middle aged ex-player, who'd been a big-shot forward at Cornell. Marriage and kids and coming out had gotten in the way of his conditioning, maybe, but he still played rec hockey over the years and still was a great player.
Something about the man attracted me. He wasn't my normal type, exactly - early 50s, balding with shortly buzzed hair for what remained. He stood about 5'10", his build packed with strong, compact muscle for a dude his age. Maybe Zach's eyes for hockey dads was wearing off on me.
"What do you think of Rick?" I asked Zach one night after a game. We were gathered in our usual hangout bar. Kyle had begged off, so it was just me and Zach talking.
My question got a surprised reaction. "You going for the daddies now, Powers?"
I laughed. "I don't know. Thinking of trying one out." I'd hooked up with Drew, an older guy who used to play on the team, but that felt like a one-off. My eyes were now on Rick who was standing across the bar, changed back into his button-down shirt and dress trousers from work. He gave off vibes of a gay version of the Stabler character from Law and Order. Power posture, big chest stretching his dress shirt, legs spread some as he talked and held his beer.
"You should. Just don't hurt his feelings."
Zach could be strangely protective of older men.
"What do you mean?" I asked, laughing.
He looked over at Rick then back at me. "A lot of younger guys want the ego boost, then they dick around the older guy."
"It doesn't go both ways?" I asked. I mean, I was still relatively new to the gay scene, but it seemed older men weren't innocent parties and ones I'd seen were definitely the aggressors. "And I'm pretty sure Rick can hold his own, bro."
"Maybe," he said in a tone that didn't quite concede the point.
I patted his shoulder. "Don't change, Zach."
"What's that supposed to mean?" he laughed.
"Just... you my eyes to new perspectives, that's all," I replied.
I made my way over to that side of the bar, where he was talking to Grant, the other new guy. I offered to buy them a drink. It all progressed easily. Talking with these guys, learning more about Grant, who finally announced he had to get home. Most of the team had already left, too, but Rick offered to get the next round if I stayed. I agreed.
"How you enjoying the league?" I asked.
He grinned. "I shouldn't be putting my old body through the ringer like this. But hell, I miss the game, you know?"
I gave a nod. "You look real solid to me, man," I said.
He laughed. "You flirting with me, Brian?"
I smiled. "Would that bug you?"
"Hardly. I'm fucking flattered." He took a sip of beer. "You, um, into older men?"
I shook my head. "Not generally, no. But you're really hot..." I was definitely letting my guard down. The beer helped, but this was also the new Brian Powers speaking. Going for what I wanted. "You have this, like, power top energy," I said.
He laughed in surprise. "I might have said the same about you, stud."
I shook my head. "Bottom here." Putting it out there.
"Is that right?" he smirked.
"I don't advertise it. But yeah."
He laughed. "I didn't expect this joining the team."
"Maybe you should have," I said with a smile. "Gay dudes are horndogs." I couldn't tell if he was flirting with me or just humoring me. I worried maybe I was coming on too strong. No loss if he wasn't interested, but I'd started to get my hopes up. I figured I could only put myself out there. What happened would happen.
"True," the guy laughed. He had blue-grey eyes that were very easy to get lost into.
I thought he was rebuffing my advances until he looked at his watch. "Time for me to head home," he said. "Any chance we could grab dinner this weekend?"
"Definitely," I said. I wasn't sure this was a man I'd want to date, but I certainly would be up for going on a date with him.
****
Second to Charlie Kenner, Rick had "it" - the topping moves that had me going wild.
We had a nice dinner and the man invited me back to his place for a nightcap.
Which meant getting naked and making out in his big king bed. It's a weird thing to notice, but Rick had nice sheets.
Zach was on to something about older men having more experience. I'd eventually learn they weren't all good lays, but Rick Malone knew what he was doing. Kissing my body, sucking my dick, rimming me.
"OK if we bareback?" he asked, slathering lube onto his big dick. He had seven thick inches. Fully erect with a little give to it.
It felt like a courtesy question, but I replied, "Fuck yes" with an enthusiasm that made him smile.
He eased in. It was easier going than some of the bigger ones I'd taken, and I wanted Rick inside me.
It was classic missionary. I thought I was starting to think I preferred other positions and variety above all. But as this 50-something stud entered me all the way in, he was hitting my spot just right.
"Fuck yes!" I hissed.
He pulled back and punch right in. "Yeah?" he smirked.
"Oh fuck, man," I said, feeling myself slipping into that needy spot, fast. "I need your cock, man."
His smile curled into a leer. His body was strong and he used it to fuck into me, harder and faster. "I wanted to nail this ass when I laid eyes on you," he growled. Probably telling the truth.
I looked up and nodded, silently communicating that he could go harder. "I like to play hard to get," I teased.
"Not hard enough," he huffed. He leaned down and claimed a kiss while he took my hole.
But while his voice got a harder edge, he wasn't doing some dom thing. Instead he rocked his hips with lockstep timing. Powering in and holding a half second on each in thrust. Over and over.
My prostate felt bruised in the best way. I almost let go of my dick, but already I was giving up an intense cum that got Rick super excited.
"That's it, Brian... give it up!"
My whole body clenched and writhed beneath him as he pounded for his own nut. This daddy had excellent control of his cums. He was waiting for my orgasm to give him the go ahead to let loose in my guts.
We kissed and even after his prick slid out of me we held each other and made out. Rick wasn't the furriest guy I'd been with, that was my old fuck bud Kevin, but the man had the kind of chest hair you'd expect in a 50-something-year old.
He finally patted my chest. "You gave me a workout buddy. Fuckin' hot."
"Yeah," I said. "That was incredible."
I stayed over and we had sex the next morning. Slower, but building up into a mutual climax. He offered to take me to brunch, but I wanted to get to the gym and started on my Saturday stuff. But we agreed to meet up again.
I texted Zach as I walked home. "OK, the daddy experience was pretty awesome."
****
I knocked on A's door that morning.
"Hey," he whispered as he opened it up. "I actually have company." I could see then that was bare chested and as he slipped out of the door, I saw his fully naked body. It was a contrast to Rick's body, bigger and smoother and tanner. As hot as A was, I decided that Rick was hotter.
"Oh that's cool," I said with some embarrassment. I was glad that A was getting lucky. Or dating. I'd get the details I was sure.
He misread my reaction. "You horny little bro?" he grinned. "I might have to take a rain check." He was comfortable being naked with me, given our sexual history, but I could also tell he enjoyed showing off his body and his cock.
I shook my head. "Nah, A. I actually came up to tell you I'm taking a break from the House Bottom thing. I got a date this week."
That made him smile. "I guess it's in the air, huh? Dating season."
"Guess so, A."
He winked and patted my shoulder. "I'll tell the guys you're off limits. Hope everything goes well, bro. We'll catch up, OK?"
"Yeah, bro."
Indeed I didn't have to say anything to the other guys in the House. They didn't make any moves on me, and it was like before, just housemates. It felt a relief, knowing that the friendship part wasn't gone or spoiled by the sex. I'm sure they looked at me differently now, just as I looked at them differently, but the buddy bonding felt good and we were actually doing more of it.
***
Dating Rick Malone was a hell of a lot of fun. I'd only dated two guys before him. Connor was me trying to date because it felt like the thing to do. Charlie was all charm at the outset but once he'd bagged me as a boyfriend he was more withdrawn, and in any case maybe that whole 6 months with him was on borrowed time.
Rick on the other hand was generally a quiet, laid back dude who had major game when it came to dating. He was a divorced Dad of two, and I got the sense he only recently prioritized dating guys. But if I was his midlife crisis, so be it. The man was successful in his career and he enjoyed treating me for our dates. High-end restaurants, good seats at professional hockey games, expensive scotch back at his place.
It wasn't just the money he splashed out. I felt like it was perfect mix of guy bonding time, romance, and hot sex. Crazy hot sex. I was surprised he was so good a top and it was always a treat to see that strong, silent masculine demeanor give way to a beast in the bedroom. And he seemed equally thrilled that a masculine jock like me could get so cock crazy. I apologized once, but he assured me he very much liked how horny and bottomy I could get with him.
"I get it, Powers," he said as we embraced in the sweaty afterglow. "But I realized life's too short to be afraid of the sex you want."
We saw each other at practice or at games, and twice a week was date night. I wasn't in love, but I was crushed out in a big way. Rick was too, he didn't even have to tell me, we just felt it, together.
Still, there was the expiration date on our thing. If I'd been like Zach, I would have hit the jackpot. But I had misgivings about dating a man that much older, especially with kids and an ex wife he still kept close with. And it turns out Rick wasn't sure about something serious with a guy his daughters' age.
It was two months in when we talked it out one night and agreed maybe things had run their course. Rick actually reached in a handshake as he walked me to the door. "Friends?" he asked.
"What, are we business associates?" I teased.
He laughed. "Yeah," admitting how silly he was, then pulled me into a quick bro hug.
"See you around, Brian?"
"Yeah," I said.
****
I moped for about a week. So much had been right with Rick, and yet it wasn't. I'd made the right decision to break up, and if I hadn't, Rick would have made it for me.
I wasn't even in the mood to jack off, but my libido caught up with me. It hit me at work, actually, when I started imagining a couple of my coworkers nailing me. It was hard to work that afternoon, and I looked forward to getting home and having a nice, deep stroke session.
I almost begged off my workout with Zach, but I gained some focus and was actually having a good lifting day. Chalk it up to the extra testosterone. I did finally open up to my buddy about Rick and why we broke up.
"I won't lie, Powers," he said. "I had a good feeling about you two."
I gave a wry grin as I racked another plate on the barbell. "That's because you want me to end up with a daddy."
He gave a soft laugh. "I want you to end up with someone who makes you happy. For real."
"Thanks, bro."
I did flub that set and Zach had to spot me.
****
When I got home I had a better idea than stroking. I cleaned out and showered and walked naked to my nightstand. Pulling open the drawer, I saw the large bottle of lube, which I pulled out and set out. I then saw the blue rubber ring there, unused. It was a rubber wrist band from some corporate charity race. Maybe John's though I had no way of knowing.
I ran the ring through my fingers and thought of the implications. I never had done a gang bang, though my threesome with A and John had come close. Reading this scenario in the House Rules had felt fun and exciting, but faced with reality it seemed like a big step. And who knows if the guys would even be interested.
Still, I was rock hard. Like, balls drawn up against my shaft kind of hard.
I went over and cracked open my bedroom door, slipping that blue ring over the knob. I left it ajar.
I settled in on my mattress, naked, face down and ass up. I was a little tired from the gym and even dozed a little.
Not long, though. I heard a soft "hey" and turned to see Professor Mark standing in my room, closing the door behind him. Maybe it was my horniness but the man looked particularly fine just then. Dressed in dark khakis, plaid button down, and navy tie. He had a slight pause in his expression, but I gave a "Hey" in return, and he started undoing his belt and kicking off his leather shoes.
I was glad it was Mark. He was truly a house mate rather than a buddy, and there wouldn't be any awkward conversation about my breakup with Rick. Or the fact I was House Bottom again.
The dude was just horny. I watched that torpedo shaped prick stand up between his shirt tails as he slipped off his tie and laid it on my dresser. He made a beeline to the lube and pumped out a healthy dose onto his dick.
I resumed my face down position, hiking my ass up. I needed this.
It was nearly a wordless fuck, but Mark spent a good five minutes fingering me. It was exquisite. He wasn't the best top in the grand scheme of things, but he was great at foreplay. In and out, those slick fingers probed, and he added some more liquid grease to slick me up.
By the time he mounted me, the entry was fairly easy.
"Yes," I hissed. I didn't want to break the silent spell, but I wanted to let him know he was good to go.
He fucked with heavy, hard strokes. First, he held his body weight above mine, though close enough where I could feel his dress shirt against my bare skin. I let him drive the fuck for a minute then bucked my hips back in time to his thrust. I'd only had sex with Mark twice, but this felt more intense than I remembered.
"Goddamnit," he hissed and pulled out. I thought for a second he was trying to keep from cumming too soon. Maybe he already had. But I felt his surprisingly strong hand grip my waist and hoist my hips up into a doggie position. I raised up my upper body in compliance.
His reentry was quick, but not as quick as his ensuing fuck. Thwap. Thwap. Thwap. Professor Mark had some power top moves in him, and that very knowledge almost had me nutting. But I kept my hand off my meat and let him drill me. He pounded faster and harder, that thick base of his meat stretching me open with rhythmic urgency.
I finally heard a loud deep grunt and felt his body lean against mine, chest panting. He finally gave a soft kiss and pulled out.
As he dismounted and climbed off the bed I finally rolled over and took an assessment of my top. He was still catching his breath and his cock was still slick with lube and cum until he picked up a towel I'd left out to wipe off. "Thanks," he said as he looked at me again.
"Thank you," I said to him. "That was hot."
I could see some hesitation in his eyes, like he was trying to decide whether he should offer to get me off. But maybe he thought as House Bottom I didn't need that. Mark turned and picked up his pants and slipped them back on, holding his shoes and tie in hand as he exited my room.
He shut the door, then it opened again. "Um... you want the band on there, still?" he asked.
"Yeah, leave it on," I said.
He left and I had to wait. I scrolled through my phone. I looked through Grindr to see what I was missing. Hot guys, and probably a lot of drama and headache. Maybe another night.
I was watching some porn when I heard the door open. I set down my phone and saw Kyle White enter. Barechested and wearing some joggers. Ready to top me.
"You good, Powers?" he asked, concerned.
I felt bad for not telling Kyle about Rick before now, but there had never felt the right time and honestly I hadn't wanted to get into it. "I'm good, White," I said. "You got some cock for me?"
He grinned. "Always, bud." He slipped the sweats off over his hardening dick. I took in that curved shape and my insides grew a little excited.
"Heads up... you're not the first."
"Yeah?" he asked as he climbed up on the bed.
I nodded. "Mark."
"Hot." Kyle had let slip that Mark was his type. I wasn't completely surprised. Handsome, smart, and well-educated.
I felt Kyle's hands on my body. We never kissed, at all, but sometimes he'd enjoy feeling up my muscle, which I kept pretty smooth.
"Do I need to lube up?" he asked.
"Probably not," I replied. "He left me pretty wet."
Kyle grinned. I got back into doggie position. It had felt good with Mark.
My buddy entered me slow at first, but realizing I was relaxed just started dicking me.
"Yes, White," I hissed. "Fuck me."
White was bigger hung than Mark, and the deeper penetration and curve of his dick felt amazing. I wasn't being overstimulated, but my p-spot was singing for sure.
"So hot, Powers." I could hear the lust cracking his voice.
"You like my hole, man?" I asked.
My question made him fuck a little faster. I braced myself on the bed and felt my pleasure mount. I was actually dripping pre onto my sheets, but I held off touching myself. I don't know, I just wanted this edging to last, stimulated from the inside.
"You know I do," came Kyle's response. "You're the hottest bottom, Powers."
I somehow focused to clench my ass down and that got a choked grunt from Kyle. "Jesus Christ," he hissed, and I could tell he was cumming. He gave a couple of quick jabs as he unloaded, adding his cum load to Mark's.
Kyle patted my ass softly then pulled out.
"Alex won't join tonight, but you want me to get John?" he asked.
"Is he around?" I asked, hopeful.
"Yep. I'll go get him."
I was now very glad I'd held off cumming with Kyle.
Kyle slid off and ran his hand along over my hamstring muscle. "Sorry about the break up, bro," my friend said. "But I won't lie. I'm glad the House Bottom is back."
I looked at White and flashed a grin. "Me too, bro."
As he slipped out, I lay in bed on my back. My hole felt a little used and a lot wet. Any misgivings I had about the gang bang were gone, only I now worried if John would judge me. I didn't care what Mark thought, and with Kyle we had a purely no-strings thing. It was supposed to be no-strings with A and John, but there was an intimacy I felt with both guys that complicated the buddy sex vibe.
I heard a soft knock and John opened the door and stepped in. He had the blue band in his hand as he shut the door behind him. Even if A wasn't participating, John wanted to ensure this was one-on-one time.
The complicated feelings were coming back. John was naked except for some shorts and his body looked incredible, better than normal even. Chiseled chest, rippled abs, huge pumped arms. He'd let his shorter hair grow out into a preppier haircut that looked out of place with that Crossfit body, yet it fit John and his personality.
"You're looking real good, Bri," he said softly as he slid his shorts off. He wasn't fully hard but was certainly chubbing up fast. John had a nice big dick, thick and veiny, and I very much craved it then.
"I'm a mess," I said, letting my insecurity show.
He shook his head though and climbed up on the bed.
We kissed. After the hard quickie sex, the softness of John's approach was incredible. My erection jerked between us and I could feel his own thick meat harden up.
"This OK?" he asked.
"Very much OK," I assured him.
We didn't extend the foreplay, but we made out for a minute until John settled between my legs and kicked them apart. I did the rest by wrapping my legs around his waist.
John let out a simple grunt as he kissed along my neck and found my wet hole on his own, jabbing his hardon a couple of times until he lined it up. The entry wasn't quick but it was assured. John Harris was back in the saddle, entering me with a steady motion.
Rick Malone had supplanted John from Second Best Top on my personal list. But I relished John's soft-then-hard approach just then. Sex lasted all of three minutes. I was worked up, and John was able to go harder now that I'd taken two men before him. His strong body flexed in full contractions, driving his cock deep into me with some force. I clung to his strong lats and couldn't hold off. Touched only by his clenching abs, I came, giving up an intense multi-day load. John hissed excitedly and went all in with fucking the cum out of me, his own pleasure rising.
"I'm gonna..." he grunted and I watched that cute-handsome face of his clench in an almost pained look. John Harris was getting off good.
He finally dismounted me and we made out face to face on our sides.
"I can go back to my room if you want," he finally offered.
"Not on my account," I said. "This feels nice."
We talked for an hour. About breakups and what we wanted in life. I knew John wanted someone more cultured than me, more of an artist type. I think I wanted someone more athletic than him. Not just a great body, but with that competitive drive. I love John's shy side, but maybe I craved a more confident man.
We actually talked about that, too. It felt amazing to be open with him, to be friends and yet have this deeper level. John got it, and maybe in his own way enjoyed the messy complications of our connection.
"You've done wonders for my confidence level, Bri," he said. "Even having you as House Bottom... I'm realizing I needed to let my beast out more."
I looked down at his dick. He'd somehow gotten hard again.
John saw where I was looking and laughed. "It's been a few days," he explained.
"For me too."
We kissed. John skipped the soft kissing this time, he was full tongue, possessively claiming my mouth. I clenched at his tautly muscled body. That was all the green light he needed. I felt his strength as he rolled us over, me on my back, him following back on top of me.
Our second rounds felt like more of a quickie than the first. My ass really wet and open up for business. John turned on by it all. He pinned my arms down and we kissed hard as he dicked me. After a minute he let up and told me to jerk off as he fucked me.
We were in sync now, my hand on my dick in time with his pumping. John's brown eyes locked on me. His upper body was stationary but his lower body powered in and out of me. "Cum on my cock, Bri," he urged.
I stroked faster. I didn't think I could do it, not so soon after round one. But I jerked faster and all of a sudden felt my impending orgasm start to come. I nodded up at John, excited that he was gonna get me off twice.
"Do it," he hissed, now fucking hard.
I shot again. Not a heavy load but a very pleasurable release, my ass and cock united in pleasure together.
I saw John enter his orgasm, too, and his body clenched and actually shook as he came.
"God, thank you," he muttered as he leaned down and kissed me.
****
I didn't have another blue ring night any time soon. I wanted to keep it a special occasion thing. But I resumed regular House Bottom duties. Alex was still keeping his distance, since his new boyfriend seemed to be working out. In fact, I barely saw him on the weekends.
Mark held off, too. I think his arrangement with his partner meant the side activity had to be limited. But I sucked Kyle a couple of times a week, and we'd bottom if I was in the mood. I developed a standing Saturday night in John's room, taking over from my weekly Tuesday arrangement with Alex. The sexual chemistry between me and John got even better, somehow.
Hockey season was in full swing, and I was happy camper. Watching NFL games each night with White after hockey practice, though occasionally A or John would join too. Add in the game schedule in the rec league, and I was pretty busy.
There was definitely some lingering tension between me and Rick Malone, both the good kind and the bad kind. On the ice, though, we were the Dream Team. Rick no longer had the speed he once had or the agility he had back in his Cornell days, but dude was amazing at faking out the defense and super fucking precise at placing the puck. I'd hang back till the right moment and charge through an opening. A quick look back was all it took for Rick to send the puck right to the perfect spot. The goalie would catch a lot of attempts, but I was a good shot and got a lot in.
If there was real coaching staff for any of the opponents, the Dream Team would have been countered with the right defense. But this was rec league. We were winning games.
There's a weird dynamic in rec hockey. Attitudes change, and in the city most of the straight dudes are kind of live and let live when it comes to gay guys. Some are even allies. But there's also a lingering homophobia in the sport. And, to be honest, it's rare that the gay players will be on the same playing caliber of the straight ones.
Our team was doing really well, though. Zach wasn't the league's best goalie, but he was solid, and Kyle and Kevin were good enough defensemen to keep him protected. Between the defense and the Dream Team, we actually made the finals bracket in the larger rec league.
We did the impossible and beat a better team. They were fucking pissed to lose to the gay team, too. I didn't let that get to me. I had a super competitive side, as did a couple of guys on the team. And it rubbed off on the rest. We were gonna win in the finals match, we knew.
Our opponents in the finals were a very strong team, very physical. Rick got sidelined pretty quickly by one of the defensemen. I tried to compensate and play with the effort of three guys, but I took a lot of hits. I gave it my all. We lost 5-1.
At least they were better sports than the #3 team we beat. "Great game," a couple of the players said to me.
The guys were down and tired but going out for drinks to celebrate the number two achievement. Far more than we ever expected.
I felt beat up. Emotionally but actually physically, too. I begged off.
"You OK, Powers?" Kyle asked me, concerned.
"Yeah, man," I said. "I've just taken a bruising tonight. I gotta rest, OK?"
Alex was watching TV when I got home. White must have told him. "Tough game?" he asked as I walked into the living room.
"Yeah," I said, plopping down on the couch. Maybe some mindless TV and some bro time with A would help.
"You gotta be with them, little bro," A said after a minute. "They're your team."
"Fuck," I hissed. A was right. I was being a selfish prick.
"I get it, bro," he said sympathetically. "You got that fire in you."
"Yeah," I said. I wish I didn't get so emotional over a fuckin rec league game. And yet...
I got up and told A I'd catch him later. I ordered an uber to our hangout bar.
I had to make up an excuse when I showed up, saying I had to go home and get some icy-hot patches. That part was true, actually. I'd be feeling the hits tomorrow. But I knew I'd made the right decision. It was good to be around my gay bros. After the first pint, I got into a more social mood, chatting and bonding with the guys.
By the third, I was talking with Rick. He came up with a half smile. "We didn't get the job done, Powers," he said. "I thought you were gonna carry us all the way." It was actually the best thing anyone could have said to cheer me up.
"Dude, you're the reason we had a chance this season." I clinked my pint glass with his. "I don't know why I got so fucking invested."
"It's the gay thing, right?" he asked. "I felt like I had to prove myself for so many years."
I nodded. "You don't feel that way now?"
He shook his head no. "You let go of a lot when you get older," he said. At that moment, I had a realization that Rick had a different relationship to aging than other guys I'd known, like Drew, the guy who used to be on the team. Rick had come out late and had some regrets. But he was comfortable in his own skin.
As we talked, I could feel the sexual attraction reemerging. It wasn't just me finding Rick hot, either. His eyes were heavier on mine.
"Sorry, Powers," he said with a flirty grin. "You're just really fuckin sexy."
"You too, Malone." I was trying on the last name for him.
"Tell me if I'm out of line, but what do you think of coming over and cheering me up tonight?"
"One more time for the Dream Team?"
He laughed. "The Dream Team?"
I blushed. "That's how I thought of us. On the ice, at least." I paused. "I guess dating wise less so."
"Yeah," he said with a resigned shrug.
"But that's a yes, Malone. If you can go easy... those defensemen beat me up pretty bad tonight."
He gave a soft chuckle, blue-gray eyes twinkling. "I'll be gentle as a kitten buddy." Fuck, that Stabler sexiness was back in full force. Almost on cue, his hand touched my lower back, making me instantly hard in my jeans.
He leaned in and spoke in a low voice in my ear. "If you don't want the guys knowing, I'll leave first. Come when you like, stud." He patted higher on my back and pulled back, polishing off the rest of his pint and giving me a wink before setting the empty glass on the ledge. I watched as Rick went off to say good night to our teammates. Patting their arms, drawing them into quick bro hugs. There was a real camaraderie on our team for sure, and I felt proud as fuck of us.
I stayed for another twenty minutes. Talking to the guys, asking them if they'd join next year, promising to stay in touch. I would have to thank Alex for bossing me around and telling me to come out.
Rick was naked when he let me into his place. He was tired, I could tell. It was late and the game had been very physical. "Glad you made it over, Powers," he said.
We kissed. Slowly, Malone helped me strip down and led me to the bed. He held up to his promise and was gentle. Slow, soft make out session, then Rick sucked my dick, then I sucked his. We tried 69 but the angle didn't quite work, so I got him off first. Then he returned the favor.
We didn't talk much or process what we were doing. But somehow we both wanted this physical connection, maybe needed it. A couple of more soft kisses, then Rick asked me if I was ready to sleep.
There was that ex-sex awkwardness the next morning, exacerbated by the early-as-fuck alarm clock, but Rick's laid back personality helped put me at ease. He even made me breakfast and went to shower as I finished my coffee.
I had a quicker rinse and then rushed to slip on my clothes. I had enough time to get home and dress for work, but barely.
Malone was all suited up when I stepped into his living room, ready to leave with him. "I'll be in touch, Powers," he said. "If you like."
"Yeah," I replied. "I'd like that, Malone. Thanks for last night."
Dressed for Success: Baby Bump Style | In the heart of a bustling city, a well-dressed man proudly strolls down the street, flaunting his unique baby bump. His tailored business suit contrasts amusingly with his round belly, making a bold statement. Lunchtime crowds have their heads turned, as people around him exchange curious glances and light smiles. Tall buildings loom overhead, adding to the vibrant city vibes. The bright lighting casts a cheerful glow on everyone. This is no ordinary walk; it’s a trailblazing moment of breaking stereotypes. With every step, he embraces a new kind of confidence, proving that anyone can rock a baby bump while crushing the corporate scene. More images are also available at https://mpregstuff.com.
My eyes were glued to my client's sweaty ass in his tight athletic shorts as he finished the last set of today's workout.
A former football player, Brock already knew how to work out -- gaining muscle wasn't the issue. Now older, he wanted to slim down and lose the bulk he still had from his jock days -- my specialty. As a former baseball player in college, I'd transformed my own body with age to a slimmer, tighter physique that most older athletes were now trying to achieve.
"Great job, Brock," I assured him as he sat panting doggy style on the gym floor, "that's a wrap for today. Get some water and walk around the gym for a minute, and then we'll head to my office for your measurements."
Usually something we did before the workout, Brock had arrived really late today because of work, so we'd decided to get the workout done while the gym was still open and do the measurements after I locked up.
"Damn, my ass hurts," Brock said looking at me as he stood sweating on the gym floor as he squirted water from his bottle into his mouth.
"That was an amazing workout, man," I encouraged as I walked around turning off treadmills and putting up stray barbells. "We need to do these later workouts more often if that's the energy you're going to give."
I felt Brock's eyes follow me around the room as his body turned to whichever direction I was moving during my quick cleaning. As one of the two owners of the gym, I was the operational side of the business while my partner was the financial business arm. This meant long hours closing up by myself as we built up the gym to hopefully add even more employees soon.
"OK, let's head to my office and see how we've done," I said walking past Brock to the light switch and flipping the gym into darkness.
I could feel the heat coming off Brock's broad body as he followed me closely into the locker room. My office was intentionally built into the locker room to help give me access to my clients in private. Part of my regiment with these men was to pay close attention to their measurements and progress during their transformation, so it only made sense for me to have an office in the locker room like a coach would have.
I unlocked my office door and turned on the light before throwing my keys, clipboard and cell phone onto my desk. With no windows in the room, my office consisted of my desk against one wall and a scale and other measuring equipment against another. Besides a chair against the wall next to my desk, the only other seating was an armless leather chaise at an angle in the remaining free space. The furniture choice was intentional as I worked with big, muscle jocks that weren't built for tiny chairs with arms, and the leather was easy to wipe down.
"Fuck, I'm already sore," Brock whined in his deep, masculine voice as he walking into my office in only his jock.
I looked at the handsome husband and father as sweat glistened across his broad shoulders and round pecs. Brock was covered in a light dusting of black hair across his chest and down his firm stomach, but he was not overly hairy.
"I'll give you a rubdown after we record your progress," I promised as I gestured toward the scale.
Brock got on the scale and looked straight ahead at the wall covered with polaroids of my clients shirtless on their first day. He looked at his own picture and was deep in thought as I moved around his body with my flimsy measuring tape.
"I can't believe how fucking big I was," Brock finally said out loud like the thoughts in his head were a conversation between us.
"You look so good, stud," I replied quickly without thought.
"Stud, huh?" He responded with a smirk in his voice.
I'd never called Brock a stud before -- or any of my clients, but the word had escaped my mouth before I could catch it.
"Give credit where credit is due, right," I said followed by a nervous laugh as I continued my measurements.
"Thanks, Clint, "Brock said still looking forward at the wall. "I feel good again. I feel like I'm getting my mojo back."
I looked up and watched as he moved his right hand across his sweaty left pec. I knew what that comment meant -- Brock was feeling sexy again. This was a common thing when my clients really started to see the transformation. They had a new raw, sexual energy when they finally saw the change they'd been seeking.
I crouched behind Brock and wrapped the measuring tape around his thick left thigh. With his bare jockstrapped ass in my face and his intoxicating man musk filling my nose, my mind was starting to get cloudy as I felt my cock slowly moving in my own jock.
I put dropped the measuring tape to the ground without writing down his stats and placed my left hand on his left thigh. My right hand went rogue and cupped the bottom of his right butt cheek before slowly moving my hand up the sweaty mound of flesh.
I sensed Brock's head move to the right as he felt my hands on his body. He was surprised at my soft, deliberate touch, but he didn't protest or say a word. Instead, he bent slightly forward and pushed his ass toward me as an audible sigh escaped his lips. It was clear that Brock needed to be touched.
My hand moved to his other butt cheek and moved around slowly before stopping at the top of his crack. I could tell he was holding his breath in anticipation. He was waiting to see if my hand would make its way to his hole, and we both knew it. We now seemed to be communicating with our bodies and movements. We were completely in tune.
"Fuuuccckkkk," Brock moaned as my tongue slid across his tight, pink hole.
I don't think he breathed for a full minute, but Brock's ass was now pushing back into my face as my nose pushed deeper into his sweaty butt. His hand was quickly behind my head pushing my tongue deeper into his throbbing pussy. Fuck, he tasted so good.
"That's it, boy, lick daddy's tight fucking cunt," Brock moaned sternly as he took control. "Slide that tongue inside me, man."
I felt my cock oozing copious amounts of pre cum from my shaft as it soaked the front of my jock and athletic shorts. I was feeding as hastily as my tongue and mouth would move as I devoured his tasty hole. I'd eaten a lot of ass in my day, but Brock's big ass was the best thing I'd ever tasted before.
"Oh, good god, this is fucking intense, man," Brock continued his verbal assault. "I should've known you were a fucking faggot, but this is the best feeling in the fucking world."
Divorced with a son who lived with his mother, I had become a huge cock slut in my new life. While discreet and always with men that absolutely never wanted it known that they fucked around with men, my reputation as a straight jock was still intact. It's not that I give a shit, but I knew it would be the kiss of death with my key demographic if I was outed as an ass licker.
I slurped and slid in and around Brock's virgin hole. In my mind, I figured this was probably the extent of a one-time "slip up" for Brock, so I was surprised when he told me to get on the chaise after holding my head tightly to his butt.
I took one last taste before jumping up, practically ripping my jock and shorts from my body and laying on my back on the chaise. I didn't know what Brock wanted to do next as I watched him free his massive rod from his jock. He gave his thick, cut cock a few strokes before pushing his jock down his massive thighs to the ground.
His eyes locked with mine as he held his dick in his hand and slowly made his way to me. He stood looking down at me stroking as we kept eye contact. I stroked my own cock as I waited for him to speak.
"Not a word of this to anyone," Brock barked in a low voice. "I've never done this, and this doesn't make me a fag."
"Of course not," I said with my best expression to convey that it was crazy to think this would make him a fag. "You just need drain those big fucking balls, man. You need to release that seed."
That seemed to be enough for Brock as he nodded a quick approval and spit into his hand. He reached behind him and added his spit to the massive amount I'd already donated to his hole. I was in shock as I realized in my haze that this meant he was going to take my cock.
"Take it easy at first," Brock said with a stern face. "Then you can wreck my hole."
He stood on the chaise and slowly moved his massive body down into a squat over my leaking shaft. He held in hesitation for a minute before I felt his virgin hole touch the head of my dick. It felt amazing as his pussy slowly allowed my rigid cock to work its way inside against its warm, wet walls.
To my surprise, his tight hole swallowed my big dick all the way in as I felt his butt cheek against my balls. I was balls deep inside Brock's sweaty ass.
"Hold on," Brock barked down at me as I moved slightly.
"Sorry, I didn't mean to push in," I assured him. "Fuck yourself on my cock when you're ready."
I was careful with my words. I knew Brock needed to be in control. He wasn't a bottom bitch taking his trainer's cock -- in his mind he was the dominant jock using his fag trainer to get off.
It worked. He slowly began to move on my needy cock. Each thrust up my shaft was rewarded with a pleasurable ride back down, and Brock immediately loved the feeling. He couldn't hide how much he enjoyed my cock in his ass.
"Fuck yeah, Clint," Brock bellowed. "You feel so fucking good deep in my jock ass, boy."
His dirty talk was turning the heat up as we both got into the sweaty fuck with each thrust pushing us further into lust.
"Yeah, boy, fuck my big ass, man," Brock continued. "Fuck, I need that thick fucking cock to pound my ass. Give it to me, man. Pound. Me."
Soaked with my own sweat, a river of Brock's sweat was now flowing over my body as my cock jackhammered his tight hole from below. He was a natural bottom and it was obvious this would not be the last cock in his big ass. The muscle jock was now a needy bottom who would deny he liked being fucked until he absolutely needed a deep, primal gutting.
His eyes were starting to get very small as his head fell back and he pinched his own nipples while my cock jabbed his insides with force. He raised his head for a second before leaning down over me and putting his hands on the chaise on either side of my head. We locked eyes for a minute before they quickly rolled back in his head without warning.
"Fuuuuccccckkkk," he moaned with other unintelligible words as I hammered his hole.
His head quickly moved down toward me and I was surprised by his lips meeting mine before our tongues met in an intense battle. Our sloppy kiss was more than I could take. My balls were tight against me, and I knew I was about to load his pussy with a huge batch of warm cum.
Still kissing, Brock moaned into my mouth as he felt my seed fill his hole. I was somehow silent as my body convulsed with each shot deep inside the straight jock's battered insides.
His anus clinched against my cock as his body quickly gave way to the sensation of my subsequent soaking of his guts. He began to shoot an enormous load onto my chest and then across my lips and nose. The next forceful shot landed in my ear and onto the chaise as he continued to fuck himself with my cock as he worked every last drop out of his balls. No longer shooting cum, Brock continued to blissfully ride slowly up and down on my spent shaft.
A minute later, reality set in and Brock quickly slid himself off my hog and stood next to the chaise looking down at me. His gruff jock demeanor returned and his face looked conflicted.
"This was a one-time thing," was all Brock said before walking out of my office.
I cleaned up and waited to hear the sound of one of the showers starting but it never did. I walked out to the locker room, but Brock was gone. The shame of what we'd just done must've been too much. Still naked, I returned to my office and realized Brock's jock was still on the floor. I picked it up and held it to my nose.
"Fuck," I said after inhaling his musk deep into my lungs.
"He'll be back," a voice said behind me as I jumped and turned toward the door to my office.
My business partner, Nate, stood naked in the doorway stroking his cock with a smile.
"Fuck, man!" I yelled at him.
"Fuck is right," Nate said with a lustful expression on his face while he stroked. "That guy is now a giant muscle bottom."
Nate and I laughed out loud before I focused on his cock as he stroked in front of me. We'd never done anything together before -- Brock is also married with kids, but now he was standing in front of me jacking off after spying on our sweaty fuck session.
"What, you like cock now?" I asked in a surprised tone.
"Why don't you lay back down and let me experience the same feeling that guy just did," Nate said with deep, deliberate eye contact.
"You sure about this, man?" I asked giving him a final out.
"I want to ride your cock, Clint," was the last thing that came out of his mouth before the loud moans took over.
This is not a Men At Play video but the one I'd love to see.
Opening shots of a clean, higher-end business-style hotel room with two double beds. A few shots begin with carry-on luggage opened neatly, a garment bag hanging and unzipped to show a navy suit, a close up of polished brown leather dress shoes laid out on the room floor, cufflinks resting on a table.
Then alternating shots of a very hot muscular man in the shower, BRAD, probably in his late 20s or early 30s. Cut with another man, JUSTIN, same age and very fit and muscular but less bulked up, already getting dressed, over the calf thin navy dress socked pulled on, a white pressed shirt being pulled over and buttoned.
BRAD towels off.
JUSTIN stands up and walks to the mirror to tie his tie. His eyes flit up to watch BRAD's naked body walk out through the mirror reflection.
Shot of BRAD pulling out his dress shirt and looking over with some lust at JUSTIN, who's already turned to the bed to pick up the trousers to put on. He grins and then continues to get dressed, buttoning up his shirt and doing a simple knot in his tie. He bends over and his bare muscle ass is visible beneath the shirt tails as he finds his sheer socks. Half bent over, he slips them on, up to the mid-point of his calves. Closer shots show BRAD putting on sock garters and attaching the clips to the sock fabric, making a careful adjustment.
JUSTIN is tucking in his shirt into the trousers and buttoning up.
JUSTIN: Bro, you're not the bride, you know.
BRAD (looks up): Huh?
JUSTIN: The garters. You got something borrowed and something blue, too?
BRAD laughs.
BRAD: Jase was really into them, man. I guess I got used to wearing them.
JUSTIN (looking contrite): Sorry about the breakup, bro.
BRAD (shrugs): It is what it is. He wanted this white wedding shit. I wasn't ready.
BRAD picks up his own trousers and slips them on. Unlike JUSTIN he's going commando. As he gets dressed the conversation continues.
BRAD: How hungover do you think Aaron is today?
JUSTIN: Probably not bad. Mike had the bartender water down his drinks.
BRAD (smiling): For real?
JUSTIN: Well, you kept buying him shots. The best man's gotta look out for the groom.
Both men lace up their shoes and slip on their suit jackets. They each take time in front of the mirror adjusting the lay of the coat. BRAD ties his tie while JUSTIN picks up the cufflinks.
JUSTIN: Help me out, bro?
BRAD turns to his friend and puts in the links. JUSTIN returns the favor. Eye contact gets heavier.
JUSTIN: Dude, you are not going to a fucking wedding with a four-in-hand.
BRAD (looks down at his tie): What? I'm lousy at tying ties. Besides, I got used to tying it like this in my prep school days. Easier to slip off quickly.
JUSTIN (grinning): Probably not the only thing you wanted to slip off quick.
BRAD (laugh): Dude, I was a late bloomer.
JUSTIN begins undoing BRAD's tie, pulling the ends to uneven length.
JUSTIN: Yeah?
BRAD: I was pure virgin when I came out to you guys in the fraternity.
JUSTIN (pausing): Fuck, I didn’t know. I wasn't your first was I, Brad?
BRAD (shaking head): No, I had a few experienced under my belt by then.
JUSTIN: Good. I didn't know what the fuck I was doing.
BRAD: Trust me, I know, bro.
JUSTIN (under his breath): Ass.
JUSTIN reties BRAD's tie in a half windsor, adjusting the knot just right.
JUSTIN: There.
BRAD: Thanks, Justin.
BRAD reaches up and adjusts JUSTIN's knot.
BRAD: Don't know about you, but weddings always make me horny.
JUSTIN (gulps): Damn, Brad. You know I'm dating Hannah.
BRAD: Dude, that's not serious, right? You didn't even bring her as your plus-one.
JUSTIN (winces): We said this wasn't gonna happen again.
BRAD: YOU said it wasn't gonna happen again. I didn't say shit.
JUSTIN: Well...
BRAD: All right. I'm not gonna be an a-hole. You just look smoking hot in your suit is all, buddy.
JUSTIN (raking his eyes up and down BRAD's body): You too, bro.
They don't speak for a minute, just take turns feeling up the lapels and fabric of each other's suit, touching the ties.
Then they lean in and kiss. Softly, then harder. Then they start really making out, pawing at each other's body through their suits. BRAD possessively grips JUSTIN's suited ass, massaging the buns, while JUSTIN grips the ridge of boner poking out in BRAD's trousers.
Finally, BRAD pulls back and unzips, hauling out his big erect cock.
JUSTIN (just realizing): You go commando?
BRAD: Best way to get laid at these things... Come on, suck me, bro. Like old times.
JUSTIN (softly): Yeah.
JUSTIN crouches down.
JUSTIN: Like riding a bike, right?
BRAD: Something like that.
JUSTIN proceeds to give BRAD a blow job. Multiple angles. Reaction shots of BRAD as he enjoys his buddies mouth.
BRAD: So good, bro.... Ah that's it, man.... Suck me.
BRAD finally pulls JUSTIN off and leans down for a kiss. Before JUSTIN can get back up, BRAD undoes his pants and lets them fall to the floor. He turns around and offers his muscle ass to JUSTIN, who pulls apart the buns and dives in.
BRAD: This is the Justin I remember. You're better at this than most gay dudes.
Close up of Justin, suited and in tie, eating out BRAD. Hands caressing the sheer socks and garters. Reaction shots of BRAD enjoying the rim job.
BRAD: Bro... there's lube in my toiletries bag if you wanna...
JUSTIN (pulling back): Fuck yes.
JUSTIN stands up and runs his hand along Brad's suited back.
JUSTIN: Fucking perfect fit of a suit, by the way.
BRAD (grins): I got a great tailor, bro.
JUSTIN: Your tailor has an amazing canvas for his work. Your bod puts me to shame.
BRAD (leaning up): I did the whole himbo thing for Jase. I did a lot of things for Jase.
JUSTIN pats Brad's ass. Lust and reassurance.
JUSTIN: Sorry, bro. You'll find the right guy.
BRAD: I know. Not in a rush. (Looking back) I just need that cock in me now, bro, OK?
JUSTIN goes to fetch the lube.
CUT to shot of the men ready to fuck. BRAD no longer has his trousers on, but still is wearing has sheer socks, garters and dress shoes. JUSTIN is similarly attired.
Slow entry, then they fuck. Missionary first, BRAD's legs on JUSTIN's shoulders. Then BRAD rides JUSTIN's lap. Lots of suit admiration. The fuck finishes with JUSTIN dicking BRAD from behind. After he cums, close up of the creampie before that big dick pushes back in.
BRAD's turn to cum.
In after glow, they kiss and get dressed again. Make themselves presentable once more.
JUSTIN: Do I look OK?
BRAD: You look amazing, bro.... you should put the moves on the father of the bride.
JUSTIN (surprised): Mr. Connelly?
BRAD (laughs): There's only one father of the bride, dude. The guy's a total horndog.
JUSTIN (incredulous): You did Mr. Connelly.
BRAD: He'll ask you to call him Dan.
JUSTIN: Fuck.
BRAD: Maybe you're not into the daddy thing though.
BRAD picks up his pocket square and places it neatly into the suit pocket, taking a look in the mirror as he does so.
JUSTIN: I'm not even gay, bro. Just...
BRAD: I know dude. You don't need to explain, Justin. It's just guys having fun.
JUSTIN: Yeah.
He picks up his own pocket square and does a neater fold than BRAD.
JUSTIN: I'm not trying to be a dick, Brad.
BRAD: I didn't say you were, bro.
JUSTIN: Even if I were gay, you know we'd be lousy as boyfriends, right?
BRAD: Trust me, I know. The sex would be off the charts hot, though.
JUSTIN: No argument there.
JUSTIN finally puts on the last part of his accessories, a nice watch.
JUSTIN: How bout this? If I don't score with Dan Connelly, we share one of the double beds.
BRAD: Deal.
They grin and give one final kiss before parting.
JUSTIN: Let's do this wedding shit. Be there for Aaron.
BRAD: I just better see you on the dance floor at the reception, Mr. Wallflower.
JUSTIN: Stop busting my balls, bro.
They walk out of the hotel room and the door shuts behind them.
The beach was fun. I'd spent the rest of week hanging out with the guys during the day and sleeping with John at night. Alex gave us space, but said he looked forward to hooking up more when we got back home.
Zach and Daniel found out. There was no getting around it, really. It was clear I was going to John's room. Zach asked me about it when we had a moment alone on the beach. Rather than tell him some lie, I fessed up.
"You know what you're doing, Brian?"
"Maybe not," I said. "But it feels right. I feel I can trust these guys."
He winced. Zach definitely didn't like the house bottom idea. "You know I won't judge you man, but I love you like a brother. I don't want those guys taking advantage of you."
"They won't," I insisted. I sighed. Zach tapped into a nagging doubt I had. And truth was, I could stop this House Bottom business anytime. Chalk it up to beach week horns.
But something drew me to it, and I was trying to say what it was, for myself as much as for Zach. "I dunno, bro," I continued. "You know I keep a count of the dudes I've been with?"
That got a surprised smile from my buddy. "Yeah?" he said. "I stopped counting after like thirty." Zach went through a real daddy-chaser phase.
I laughed. "It's been exactly 10 for me.... Part of me wants to go crazy, you know, go chase lots of dick... the other part of me feels better keeping it in the Frat House."
"You got issues being a bottom," he said simply.
I nodded. "Physically, I fucking love it," I said. "But I don't like the way guys look down on bottoms." I was thinking of Army Mike from my hookup at the start of the week, but also the guys on Grindr, or even the way some of the guys would make catty, feminizing comments about bottoms.
Zach nodded. He was a masculine hockey bro who found his own peace with his sexuality. He was less hung up than I was, less inclined to give a fuck what guys thought. "I don't have patience for that BS. That's why being vers is great. You just do what you want and don't build your whole fucking life around a sexual position."
I had to take in my bro's gym-pumped build. Because of our different types, there wasn't sexual tension, but my friend was good looking. Thinning hair and maybe looking older than his 27 years. He's grown his facial hair out, though he confessed he and Daniel were trying to decide if they preferred the more youthful clean-shaven look.
"I've fucked guys," I said. "It was fun, I guess." It was a tone that said it didn’t push my buttons in the same intense way.
Zach laughed. "I honestly love that you decided what you like, Powers. Just look out for yourself."
"Bro, everyone keeps telling me that."
****
It was tough getting back to reality. Work was surprisingly busy for summer, and I had stuff to catch up on. And the previous week had given me extra motivation to spend more time at the gym. It was funny because Zach was on the same wavelength. Even if he wasn't on the market, he loved being in top shape for Daniel.
John was even more in the throes of work, and Alex was meeting all the training clients he'd had to reschedule.
But Kyle was around. He sometimes stuck to his room or had a date or something. He kind of hung out with the guys from our rec league team, but also had his own group of gay friends in the city. That Thursday night he joined me in watching some Netflix show. I'd avoided drinking since getting back from the beach, to recover and focus on my health some. But with the weekend almost there, I helped myself to a beer.
I'd gone hard at the gym, and I was kind of zoned out watching the show, but as it ended Kyle and I made small talk. Him asking me how the beach was, what we did. I filled him in, some.
"Maybe I'll try to go next year," he said.
"You should," I replied. "I definitely will."
Kyle looked at me more steadily. Like something was on his mind. Something was. "So... Alex said some stuff went down."
"Oh," I replied. I wasn’t sure how much A had told him. "Yeah. We got a little wild. It was fun."
"I feel a little left out," he said with a grin. Kyle wasn't a bro with major game. He did really well dating because he was good looking and tall and had the gay jock thing going on. But his confidence now made me realize that A had filled him in completely, maybe even set this up.
I was OK with that. "You don't have to be, man," I said.
I could tell Kyle was surprised. Like he didn't want to believe Alex but was faced with the reality that A had told the truth about me. "You'd put out for me, Powers?"
I nodded and stood up. I was chubbing already, into the idea of spontaneous sex. Somehow my tiredness was gone. "Give me fifteen and meet me in my room?"
This was the most matter of fact I'd been about sex, and it felt liberating. Like I was in control even if I was the one putting out.
"Oh yeah," he replied.
I'd cleaned up and gotten on my bed face down when Kyle walked in, tugging off his shirt. He wasn't super buff like the other guys, but he was tall and decently well built.
"I can't believe this is happening," he laughed.
"You don't gotta, White," I said. "But I want it if you do."
"God yes."
I turned and watched him peel down his shorts. His dick was big, not huge, but solid and thick, with a curve to the left.
"There's lube on the nightstand," I said. "And I'm on PReP. Just go slow to start."
"Got it."
I lay mostly face down, head resting on my folded arms, ass up. I wondered if Kyle was the kind of guy for foreplay. But other than a quick application of lube to my hole, I wasn't going to get any tonight.
I felt his presence above and behind me, nudging that tool of his into my crack and pucker.
"You take dick a lot, Powers?" he asked. I think it was surprise more than anything. He was clearly horny to be tapping my ass.
"Just guys I feel comfortable with," I answered.
"Cool."
He breached me. His caution paid off. That curved dick felt awesome pushing into me. I hiked my ass up and relaxed, letting him go deeper.
"Fuck."
There was something about sex with Kyle that felt taboo. I was buddies with all of the guys in the House and had blurred the lines between friendship and sex. But I was letting White dick me not because I was attracted to him but because he was my friend. Because he was part of the House. It was messed up maybe, but the mental part of that fantasy was turning me on.
"Your dick feels great man," I said in a dreamy, mellow voice. I was enjoying this a lot but hadn't been overstimulated yet.
"Jesus, Powers," Kyle hissed. He leaned in and really started fucking. White didn't throw a hard fuck, but he gave an appreciative one. Whimpering some in excitement, kissing behind my ear, smoothly pumping in and out.
My prostate was singing now. This was the first curved dick I'd taken, and it felt different in a good way.
"Fuck me," I hissed more excitedly. Humping back into Kyle's thrust.
"I don't think I can hold off," he grunted, apologetic.
"Don't, man. Breed me," I urged. I wasn't quite there, but I was close.
A few heavier thrusts and I felt Kyle's defenseman body jerk on top of mine, kind of collapsing his weight on me.
I didn't have lube on my hand, so I gave small thrusts against my sheets and combined with the feeling of that dick sliding in and out with softer motions, that was enough to make me cum.
"Oh GOD!" I hissed. It was fun to lose it now that White had had his pleasure.
"Nice, bro," he said in my ear, licking it as I nutted.
It was a little awkward when he dismounted. But I thanked him for being a good top.
"Jesus, Powers, I should be thanking you." He pulled his shorts back on. "That was amazing." He paused. "What do you do after buddy sex?" he asked laughing. "A fist bump seems weird."
"Don't have to do anything, White. But how about a bro hug?"
"Sure," he smiled.
We hugged it out then he left me to clean up and crash for the evening.
****
The next night, Alex called a house meeting. I had a good idea what it was about. Indeed, he pulled me aside before the other guys got home. "Just wanna check, little bro. You OK with this House Bottom business?"
I'd been doing a lot of thinking. I was OK with it, and told A as much. Still, I had some misgivings. "How's it gonna go down?"
"However you want it to go down, Bri," A said. "That's what we're gonna talk about."
We gathered in the kitchen. Kyle seemed unsure what was going on. John had a smirk on his face that suggested he had a good idea. "So guys..." Alex said. "Powers is officially the House Bottom. So we need to set some ground rules. I'll go over a couple and Bri can add whatever he wants to them."
"First, no talking about this with the other guys. Bri hates gossip and I do too," Alex said, and flashed me a reassuring grin. "Second, any of us can say no, not interested, especially Bri. Third, no messing around in the common areas." He was addressing my housemates then turned to me. "Anything to add?"
I thought for a second. "Yeah... if I'm dating someone the House Bottom thing is off unless I say so, OK?" Who knows if I'd have an open relationship or not, but I wanted to make sure the buddy sex wasn't going to get in the way of my dating life. And I wanted the guys to know that.
"Cool, absolutely," Kyle chimed in. I could tell from his smile he was getting very excited by the House Bottom arrangement.
"Anything else?" A asked.
"Not that I can think of," I said. "If something comes to me, I'll let you know."
"I have one," John interjected. We looked at him. "We gotta respect the House Bottom," he said. "He's a dude helping us out, not some pass-around bitch." Like A, John knew some of my hangups about bottoming, and it warmed my heart to realize he was looking out for me.
"Agreed," A chimed in. "The name of the game is respect guys."
Kyle had Friday plans. I sensed John wanted a crack at me again, but I slept with A that night.
****
It was fun as we found a groove. I was surprised the guys didn't go hog wild. Kyle was the shyest about hitting me up again, and John was busy with work.
I actually made the move on Alex. Surprisingly nervous, I found him up in his room, door open. He'd just stepped out of the shower, with a towel wrapped around his waist. His build was just incredible, with massive muscle. It wasn't even my chosen type I went for generally, but the jacked look was incredible, accentuated by a summer tan and a light dusting of chest fur.
I gave a gentle knock. "Hey A," I announced.
He flashed a smile when he saw me. "Hey little bro, what's up?"
I didn't answer him but instead gestured to his mostly nude state. "Got a hot date?"
He could read the question behind that. "Was gonna hit up the apps. Unless you're offering."
"I'm offering, A," I said simply. This was fun. Flirtatious and matter of fact at the same time.
He grinned and undid his towel. That long snake fell out. While Alex wasn't a short guy exactly, he wasn't tall and that dick seemed out of proportion to his frame. Particularly when it lengthened and stood up, almost mesmerizing me.
I slid off my shorts. I had a more regular piece, and it was sticking up rigid already as I kicked off my shorts and stood before my housemate naked.
"Why don't you lean over the bed, bro?" he asked as he was already pulling out his lube.
"OK," I said. Alex could be good for a more intimate connection, but maybe this was going to be a quickie. I was starting to doubt whether the House Bottom thing was a good thing for the kind of sex I ultimately wanted. But I leaned over onto Alex's bed. I don't think I noticed before how neatly he made his bed, completely folded and tucked. I braced my arms on the duvet. The woody scent of his cologne lingered on the bed.
Even without watching, I could sense my housemate crouch behind me. He parted my ass and dove right in.
"Oh fuck, A..." I hissed. I'd been slow to get into being eaten out, but if Alex Ramirez was doing the rimming, I was gonna love it. "Eat my hole, bro."
That seemed to drive A to munch more fervently, hungry in his desire to lick up into me. I spread my legs just slightly and pushed out my clean hole for him. This wasn't a quickie, this was ten solid minutes of foreplay. And Alex was going to make me wild for his dick.
When he finally stood up, he wasted no time in pressing that slicked up dong into me. Not a hard jab but a steady shove, right into my guts. I wanted it.
"Damn, little bro... this ass is velvet, dude."
"For you, big bro," I hissed in response. There was just a hint of that discomfort and stretch, but that somehow made his bottoming out even hotter. Alex had huge heavy balls that tapped against my taint.
"Your brother's gonna take care of you, Powers." With that, he pulled out and slowly slid back in. He'd lubed up really well and that fucking motion was smooth and steady. My hole gripped against the wet bone pistoning in and out, and yet my spasms simply provided more friction rather than impeded his progress.
"Fuck, bro..." he hissed.
I had no idea how deep we'd go with the brother roleplay. And it was also fraternity brother talk, too. Going back and forth in my head, and probably A's too. As he took me, I lived out the fantasy of being Alex's fraternity brother back in the day, or him being mine. Horny, unable to stop fucking.
Those hips pumped me faster. And faster. Alex's only speed it seemed. I could feel the urgency in his fuck, in his whole body taking charge of my ass. It wouldn't always work for me, but right then I grooved on his excitement.
"Gonna nut in my little brother," he hissed, the mellow voice growing strained. Then those strong fingers gripped my waist hard and he barreled into me. "FUCK!" I was getting seeded with a good dose of A's cum.
He gave me a gentle pat and slowly withdrew. I thought of telling him to push back in so I could jerk to completion, but already A was reading my mind.
"Just wanna take a look, bro," he said with a more relaxed satisfied voice. "Not gonna leave you and and dry."
I started to lift my body up and twist my head around when I felt his still hard dick bore back in. Slower now, as if he was savoring the feel of his own cum inside me. I know I loved the change of pace. I grabbed the lube next to me and squirted enough in my hand to get the right friction on my bone.
It was easy and quick to get off. Alex slow pumping me while I gave a few frantic jerks. And A's strong arm wrapped around me, pulling me up into his hard chest and kissing my neck. Him possessing me physically, and I was giving into that strong embrace. I felt my body go hot and then that wave of pleasure washed over me. Shots of my cum flung out and probably made a mess of A's duvet.
"Nice," he said. He withdrew and helped me clean up. It was great to see his content smile and we kept looking at one another. Not in an about-to-fuck way, or in a romantic way, but just enjoying the sexual chemistry. "You wanna sleep in here tonight, Bri?" he asked.
"Yah," I nodded. John could be more romantic in sex than Alex, far more romantic, but A seemed to enjoy me sleeping in his bed.
We got under the covers and A put his arm around my shoulder, drawing me close. We just talked.
"So Bri... you getting cold feet with the House Bottom arrangement?" he asked.
"Not really," I said.
"I dunno... you seemed nervous coming up here for sex tonight." His fingers softly grazed my delt muscle. Even though I'd cum I was gonna stay hard from the body contact, something that usually didn't happen with me.
He was right. I thought about it. "Maybe it's hard to just start it up." I reached over and felt for A's cock. It was soft now and I heard a satisfied chuckle as I started playing with his lube-sticky meat. "Too sensitive?" I asked.
"Nah, but I'm spent bro. I jerked off early this morning so you got the best of me just now."
"I'm not looking for round two, A... I just like your dick."
"I know, bro," Alex said, turning to kiss my forehead.
God, that was the sexiest part of Alex Ramirez for me, the way he could be an alpha without making a big deal of it or putting me down. He was confident as fuck.
I played with that meat some more. "You know," I said. "I thought the other guys would want to do me by now."
He patted my shoulder and replied. "I think they're not sure how to start up either.... I'm pretty sure John and K are grade-A horndogs waiting to come out. If that's what you want."
"Maybe I don't know what I want," I said. "But I definitely wanna try this."
A looked at me with an amused expression then pulled me into a kiss. It was sensual and deep, and I loved it.
"You're the best, little bro," he said. "How bout this? You have a standing date to sleep up here on Tuesdays. I have a later start on Wednesday."
"Yeah?" I asked. I was intrigued by the idea.
Alex nodded. "I think the regular sex will help break the ice a little for the House Bottom thing."
"That'd be hot, A," I said. I noticed his cock start to respond. "You're getting hard," I chuckled.
"I know you need cock, Bri."
The next kiss was even softer somehow. I kinda wish A went this speed more, but I also was learning to take each man with their own vibe and sexual chemistry.
He finally pulled back, like he didn't want to get carried away. That's how I knew he was fully spent sexually.
"So, bro... I think it's time to rent out the extra room," Alex said. "I'll make sure he's cool with the House Bottom thing. And of course you get full veto over the selection."
"Oh," I said. I hadn't thought of this extending beyond A, John, and Kyle. But Alex was right. If he brought another renter and housemate, the guy would have to be part of that dynamic.
"Think it over," he said, maybe sensing some hesitation.
"Yeah, I will," I said.
"We'll make it work, Bri," he said.
****
That following weekend I took a couple of days off work for a long weekend and went away for the hiking trip I had planned with my buddy Tyler. It was good bonding time, but I missed my gang. Zach and the guys in the Frat House.
When I got back from my trip, I saw the following written out in A's handwriting and stuck to the fridge with a magnet.
HOUSE RULES
1. Powers is our bro, first and foremost.
2. What the House Bottom says, goes.
3. Guys in the house can approach the House Bottom, or the House Bottom can approach a top.
4. If the House Bottom is dating someone, guys in the house won't hit him up for sex.
5. If a House Top is dating someone, the House Bottom won't hit him up for sex.
6. No sex in the common areas.
7. A blue band on the House Bottom's room doorknob means any House Top can come in for a fuck.
8. Remove the blue band if you want a private fuck. Put it back on when you leave if House Bottom wants you to.
9. No jealousy, no drama, no pushing boundaries.
10. No talking to others outside the house about the House Bottom or our arrangement.
11. The House Bottom won't skip leg day.
12. Respect the House Bottom.
John came in and saw me reading it. He was wearing a more form fitting T-shirt, which suggested he'd just come back from the gym.
"Each of us got a copy, Brian," he said. "But Alex wanted it up there for a week as a reminder."
I finished reading the last few. "I like it," I said with a smile.
That made John smile. "I helped out with the list. I was hoping it was OK. We can take number 11 out, we just that it was funny."
"It's cool," I said. "I like it." I gave the list another quick read. It made it all feel real.
As I looked back, we kind of stood awkwardly looking at each other. But John wasn't saying anything.
"It's OK, bro, you can ask me," I offered.
He laughed nervously. God, he was a cute fucker. Harris's shy thing was winning me over. "I know you just got home," he said.
"It's Ok," I replied. "You can always ask, I can always say yes or no."
He nodded. "Wanna fuck, Brian?"
I smiled. "Give me twenty minutes? Maybe thirty?" I wanted a good shower and to get properly ready for John.
"Oh yeah."
Awkwardly he stepped up, not sure if he should kiss me. But I gave a slight nod and felt that amazing skilled kiss, just a little tongue before he brought out something deeper. "That OK?" he asked, checking in to make sure he wasn't crossing a line.
"Definitely." I said. I patted his arm and told him I'd come to his room.
I found John naked and rock hard in his bed. "I was gonna look at some porn," he said as I slid into his room and shut the door behind me. "But I don't need to." He gave his big cock a soft stroke and let go, making that prick ride up into full erection. "Besides, it's been a few days."
I crossed over and climbed into his bed. The kiss was amazing but so was the body contact. My hands on John's smooth muscle and his hands roving over my body.
"Mmmf," he moaned into our kiss. "Feel like riding me, Bri?" he asked.
"If you want," I said.
He looked at me with those soulful eyes. "What do you want, man?"
I knew my immediate answer. "Missionary. Slow, then hard." With Charlie, I got off hardest in doggie, but John Harris delivered an incredible missionary fuck.
He got a big smile and rolled us over. Making out with me more impetuously, feeling me up and kissing along my neck and ear.
"I need you in me, bro," I sighed. I was SO hard against his abs and could feel his thick erection against my leg. I began spreading my legs as John pulled off and reached for the lube. A couple of pumps, which he slathered on his dick, my hole, then my own cock, and he was good to go.
"Easy," he said as he pushed.
I looked up at him and nodded. My legs were pulled back, which wasn't the most comfortable position, but it allowed John good access. He locked eyes and nudged more in.
"I love your dick," I said. I hadn't perfected sex talk, but I learned that sometimes simple is best. I was discovering that tops loved to know you want them and that their dicks are turning you on.
He slid more in, opening up my tightness then plowing forward. He didn't rest at full penetration but slowly began to pump me.
"Good?" he asked.
"Amazing," I said. "Fuck."
He went harder. Full body into it, like John often did. In two minutes flat, he'd taken me from tight to crazed and eager.
"Stroke your cock," John urged as I wrapped my hand my meat. "Get off on me fucking you."
Then he pulled on some additional power reserve from his glutes and his hips to really drive into me.
"Oh FUCK!" I cried. My p-spot was going wild, and I felt my balls tingle. I was cumming in waves of intense pleasure that preceded my ejaculation. A few more thrusts and John's thick dick began pushing the cum right out of me. "Oh fuck oh fuck," I grunted, my face feeling hot and my whole body alive with pleasure.
He was waiting for this, and my tightening guts helped him orgasm too. I felt his body clench and jerk as he got off inside me, deeply.
His face was reddened as he slowed and cooled down.
"Thank you, Brian," he said, leaning down for a kiss.
We cuddled a little in the afterglow and kissed some. I finally told John I needed to get settled in and do laundry after my trip.
“Yeah, sure,” he said removing his arm from my shoulder. It was a respectful distance he put out, as I slid out of bed and looked at him. His dick was soft and heavy between his legs.
“You’re really good at that, John,” I said simply.
He smiled. “Anytime, bro.”
****
Kyle White was shy but pretended not to be when he hit me up the next night. He must have been thinking about it all day, because he was throwing a full on boner in his shorts when he walked into the kitchen as I made a quick post-gym dinner.
"Hey Powers," he said. "Sorry for the ambush but you think you could help me out later?"
I looked down at that hardon, which curved up and pushed out the mesh fabric. Sex with John had primed the pump and I found the idea of more buddy sex appealing. "For sure, you look hard up."
He laughed. "Been working too much, but yeah..."
"Your room?" I offered. "Give me a little time."
"Of course." He patted my delt muscle. "You're the best, Powers." He then walked out and down the hall.
I scarfed down my meal, less in eagerness for sex and more because it was almost 8 and I was starved after a hard workout. Zach was pushing me more, and I was amping up leg day. I already had an amazing muscle ass and super strong legs, but I decided to lean into my best assets.
I got extra clean, with the hopes I could convince White for a longer or at least a harder session. It was one of those nights where I could take an Alex Ramirez sprint-fuck no problem, the horniness was just building in me. I knew White wasn't a rimmer, or at least he hadn't been with me, so I went ahead and applied a healthy amount of lube to my semi-relaxed hole. If Kyle enjoyed tonight's fuck, he'd partly have John to thank. I was worked up for sure.
I slipped on my old college-logo gym shorts and ball cap and padded my way down the hall. My housemate's eyes lit up when I slid into his room.
"Jesus, Powers," he said, blue eyes widened as he took in my shorter, more compact build. "You're off the charts hot."
"Thanks," I said. "Why don't you show me that big dick?" I urged.
With a grin, Kyle slid the sheets off and I gazed at that thick curved boner. I could tell the guy was leaking some. I stepped up and reached out, enjoying Kyle's amused expression.
"I'm really horny," I said. "I might be in the mood to go a little wild tonight. If that's OK."
"God yeah, Powers," Kyle hissed. I could tell he was pleasantly surprised. Our previous fuck had been no nonsense. This was something else. Kyle may have been the initiator, but I was now the sexual aggressor. I slid down my shorts and let my housemate see me erect and naked except for my ball cap and watch.
I climbed onto the bed and straddled him. I took a second to feel up his smooth ripped torso. White wasn't built like John or Charlie, and those bigger dudes were definitely my normal type. But Kyle was a tall, athletic guy, and what most guys would consider a total catch.
I rode his cock a little then leaned up and reached back. John Harris was thicker by far, and my hole had its muscle memory from the night before. I slowly pressed back and felt Kyle's bare dick enter me.
"Jesus, Powers," he hissed. "You're already lubed."
I nodded and smiled. I sat down on him more fully. I had to pause about three or four inches in, getting used to that curve. But White felt good, real good. He was using me to get his rocks off, and I was using him. Slowly I began bouncing up and down about an inch or so, working more of that hardon into my guts.
His hands now clenched my outer legs. "Take my cock, man..." then he caught himself. "Hope that's not against the rules to say."
I shook my head. "I'm good, White," I replied. "We're friends, but don't let that get in the way of a good fuck."
He smiled and nodded. And fucked up into me. THAT felt amazing. Even then the doubt in my head made me wish I didn't love this so much. I wished I was a top like these guys. But damnit I loved this feeling. The stretched and full sensation in my ass combined with the stimulation of my p-spot. I held off jerking off as I rode Kyle and that made it all more incredible.
"Shit, man, I'm gonna cum if you keep that up, Brian," Kyle said, his sexy smile getting more serious, almost whimpery.
That made me go into full power bottom mode, riding him urgently and milking him off with my ass muscles. It was hot to watch him get into that orgasm and to know I was being loaded up good.
Indeed when I rose off I reached behind and felt a heavy amount of semen ooze out onto my fingers. It would be enough, I decided as I gripped my boner with my cummy hand.
"Put it back in me, White," I urged, settling back onto his crotch.
He nodded and dutifully guided his still rigid meat into me. I settled all the way down into his lap, feeling the curve stretch my insides as I jerked and kind of rode back and forth on his dick.
My own cum was great. I stopped comparing them. If I was gonna be House Bottom, I knew I had a lot of incredible orgasms ahead of me.
I finally let go of my dick and caught my breath. Kyle looked up at me with satisfaction and also an impressed look. He definitely wasn't expecting sex this good. I hadn't either. Slowly I rose off and felt his hockey jock load seep out more easily. It took me a sec to get over my sea legs as I dismounted. But I climed off the bed and patted his leg.
"I needed that, man, thanks," I said.
"You have no idea, Powers," Kyle grinned. "I'm gonna sleep well."
"Good." I said. I reached for my shorts and slid them on. It turns out these would be my unofficial House Bottom shorts, something easy to slip on and off as I walked through the house to my top's bedroom.
And now I was walking back to my room. Maybe A was right that John and Kyle had a real horndog side waiting to come out. But for now I was feeling like I was the one letting my horny side show.
****
John actually found the next housemate. An ex and sort-of friend of his from another city had a partner who was an econ professor who commuted in and was looking for a place two to three nights a week. It was a perfect arrangement. The room was pretty small and came with less rent. It had less natural light than the rest, and A had furnished it for this kind of rental. We all liked the idea of a roommate who wouldn't be around all the time.
Mark was the guy's name, and he came by the house the next Wednesday to meet us and for us to meet him. He was strikingly handsome, easily in his late 30s with premature gray that was really make a salt and pepper look kick in. Mark was friendly as he shook our hands. A gave him a tour of the place and showed him the room. When he came back to the living room, the guy seemed interested, at least if I could read his facial expression right.
I took a second to appraise him physically. About six foot even and solidly gym built. Not jacked like John, and maybe more normal, but definitely fit, with nice, broad shoulders and a broad chest beneath his button-down. I didn't know how this would play out, but A told me I had veto over anyone. I now looked over at Alex and gave a small, imperceptible nod of agreement. Alex smiled back.
Alex and Mark sat down, and A went over the basics. Finally he broached the big subject.
"So, this may be a deal breaker," Alex started. "But we all have an arrangement with Brian here. Kind of a no-strings sex thing."
I could see the caution in Mark's eyes, but Alex continued. "Look, you wouldn't be expected to be involved, I know you have a partner. Just know what may go on behind closed doors." He picked up a piece of paper and slid it to Mark to read. The House Rules.
I could see a surprised amusement on the man's lips. "You guys are wild," he said looking up at us, then pointedly at me. "And you're the House Bottom?"
I blushed. "That'd be me," I replied.
He paused. "I'll have to think about this. And run it by Eric."
"Of course," Alex said. "It's not an orgy thing, I swear. But we want a housemate who'll fit in and feel comfortable."
Mark said he'd get back to us in the next week. He must not have been TOO freaked out because he was still friendly as he shook our hands and bid goodbye.
"Oh well," Alex said after he left. "We'll find the right guy." A was convinced Mark was going to say no.
Only the next morning he text us. "I heard back from Mark. He's a go."
****
Even after he started staying in the frat house, I still wasn't sure if Mark was gonna be a House Top or just a housemate. That was OK. I had my Tuesday nights with Alex, and John was around more and horny lately. I even gave Kyle a blowjob, wanting to try something new and to take a break from bottoming one night.
But on the second week of Mark's living with us, I got a knock on my door. He'd just come home from campus and was dressed in his professorial clothes, book satchel slung over his shoulder. "Hey, Brian," he said.
I looked up from my computer. A workmate had coaxed me into a fantasy football league, and I was researching stats for the week. "Hey," I said. "What's up."
A sly grin crossed his face. "So this House Bottom thing... I just ask for it?"
This was unexpected and welcome. I would have been fine not sleeping with Mark, but doing so would complete the Frat House vibe. "Pretty much," I said, leaning back. "It's a yes or no thing, but often yes." I added, "I didn't know you were interested."
"I had to ask Eric. We're open, and he hooks up when I'm out of town..." He paused and gave a self-deprecating laugh. "You probably don't need the full story."
I shrugged. "Either way is cool. You wanna give me a few minutes and come back?" I didn't spell it out, but Mark got that I was planning to clean out for him.
"Definitely. Fuck, this is fun."
It was even more fun when Mark came back, himself freshly showered and bare-chested. My suspicion was right that his body was somewhere between normal and gym-pumped. He didn't groom his chest hair and he had the hint of love handles. But as he got naked I enjoyed seeing that cock. More of a tapered torpedo shape, thick at the base and elongated at the end. Like A, Mark had big heavy balls, though his clung tightly to the stalk of his shaft.
"How you like to...?" he asked.
"I have my preferences, but I also like exploring what feels right a guy," I replied.
"Works for me." He stepped up to the bed and climbed on, connecting with my naked body. "Is kissing OK?"
"Not required but definitely OK."
Mark was very physical in his style. Feeling me up, kissing all along my neck and body, climbing on top of my naked form and thrusting against me as we made out. I loved it, the newness of a new man.
He finally pulled back and picked up the lube I'd set out. His brown eyes looked at mine intently as he slowly fingered me. Sensual and deep, those digits probed in and out, and he added more lube from time to time until I was good and wet.
"I'm going in raw, OK?" he stated as much as asked, then placed my legs on his shoulders and scooted into place.
The tapered shape was perfect for boring into me and opening me up. He didn't rush entering me, but seemed to savor my ass before he slowly pumped. Even at a slower pace his whole body seemed into the fuck, leveraging full penetration with each thrust. He looked down on me with excitement.
"Were you a jock?" he asked.
I nodded. "Hockey. Division I." I was proud of the fact, but also figured it would turn Mark on.
It did. "Fuck." He thrust in more urgently. "One of these days I'm gonna have to get the full story about how this started."
"Me taking dick? Or the House Bottom thing."
"Either," he smiled. He fucked a little quicker now. The rhythmic stretching was definitely a new experience. The Mark experience. I was getting into it even if I didn't have the same prostate feeling I sometimes craved. "How you doing?” he asked. “It might not take me long."
"Lube up my dick and I'm good anytime."
He paused and did as instructed before he resumed a steady thrust. My palm wrapped around my prick, and I felt it. That made my butt nut come alive and I could feel each of Mark's movements against it inside me.
"Gonna cum..." he announced.
"Do it." My voice was pinched, since I was close to nutting too.
I actually beat him, my sperm flying all over my chest and abs. I didn't expect the orgasm to be intense, but it was. Just two seconds later Mark let out an excited cry and got his own nut, deep inside me. He was the kind of top he stopped thrusting as he came and I got to watch his facial expressions as he pumped me full.
He pulled out and we kissed.
"You good, man?" he asked.
"Very," I said. Mark had surpassed my expectation of the fourth housemate.
He smiled and patted my chest. "I can't make this an all the time thing. But we'll do this again, OK?"
"Yep. Just hit me up when you're in the mood."
He shook his head, like he couldn't believe I was so nonchalant about putting out. Deep down I wasn't really, but there were two Brian Powers, one the conservative Catholic boy who wondered what the fuck I was doing, and the other an out of control gay dude in the big city. I had a good idea which one was winning out.
I told Mark good night as he got up and put on his sweatpants. I'm often wiped after a good lay, but that evening I felt wide awake. Maybe because it was Thursday and I was already anticipating the weekend. Maybe I'd line up a hookup outside of the house. Or go out to the bars. As fun as the House Bottom thing was becoming, I didn't want to be closed off to dating again, even if I wasn't rushing that either.
I slid on some sweats myself and a long-sleeve T and went out to the living room. John was there, watching TV. Uncharacteristically he was drinking a beer on a weeknight.
"Tough day?" I asked as I came in and sat on the sofa.
He looked over at me. "It pays the bills. But yes." He took a sip from his can. "How bout you Brian?"
"Long. But it's been a good day."
He paused and looked over at me. "Wow," he said with a sly smile. "Did Mark sample the goods finally?"
I laughed. "Are you psychic?"
That got a chuckle in return and a sexy smile. I loved John's smile. He was classically cute, and after having sex with a man nearing 40, I enjoyed John's relative youth in contrast. "I'm learning to read you more, Powers," he said. He spread his legs and leaned back in the sofa cushion. "Besides, I was gonna hit you up earlier, but your room door was closed."
"Shame," I said. Until that moment, I thought I was spent for the evening. But looking at John I was mesmerized by his cute looks and his muscled bod. He was wearing shorts and his furry legs were fucking solid. And his meaty chest stretched out his polo shirt. Since moving into the house, he'd gone for shorter buzzed haircuts. He said he had better luck with that look. I liked both, but he had a point.
John smiled and his eyes probed mine. "Yeah, shame."
"If you don't mind seconds..." I offered.
He had a naughty, almost guilty look on his face. "Never done that actually."
"You wanna try it?" OK, bad Brian Powers was out in full force that night.
He nodded and scooted over. The House Rules forbade doing anything in the common area, but maybe kissing was allowed. Either way, John Harris was giving me one of his amazing kisses and I was responding in turn. I ran my hand up his tree-trunk thigh, stopping myself before I went any higher.
"My room, buddy?" he asked.
I nodded.
John stood up, that thick meat of his now chubbed in his shorts as he grabbed the remote to turn off the TV. My dick was even more fully hard, improbably.
It was a classic John Harris fuck. Missionary, lots of kissing, lots of power to his thrusts. Slow, then hard. His thick dick pounding my p-spot to a hard orgasm before he let loose with his.
Only this time I got the invitation to sleep in his bed for the night.
We lay quietly and just held hands. It was weird, but right.
"John, is this messed up?" I asked.
"I don't think so, Brian, but you gotta listen to your own heart." He squeezed my hand gently. "You know I'll respect whatever you decided with us. But... well, I've enjoyed the hell out of this so far."
"Yeah?"
"You brought me out of my shell. More than you know." His voice got that shy quietness now. "Each time I'm... in you.. I just feel lucky that a guy like you would be into me."
I leaned up and looked at him. It was crazy he didn't realize how fully hot he was. I knew some of his lingering body image issues but maybe not the extent. "You have no idea, John," I said. "I try not to make a big deal out of ranking men, but you're my number #2 top I've had. You're incredible."
He smiled big. "Yeah? Is Alex number one?"
I shook my head. "Charlie."
John knew most of that story. "You miss him, Brian?"
I nodded. "I do sometimes. But I don't dwell on it. I gotta figure out when something's real and when it's not."
He seemed to think that over. "Maybe it's not cut and dry. I was with Drew for several years. It was real and it wasn't. Sorry to get sappy on you, Brian."
I squeezed his hand back. "Not at all. I like talking."
He could tell I was sleepy, and he was getting there too. "Ready for bed?"
I nodded. We kissed softly and then turned out the light.
I leaned into Mike's body. I swear I'd already met twenty Mikes in this town. This one was way hot, on the older side in his early 40s but kind of looked young for his age. He had dog tags around his neck and had that Army or ex-Army look, hair still buzzed. Though maybe it was macho drag.
"He's good right?" he asked as he looked up from his boyfriend, Colin, who was slowly sucking my dick.
It was a great way to kick off a week at the beach.
I nodded. "Oh yeah. I don't even really like blow jobs."
He shook his head and gave me a deep laugh. "What dude doesn't like blowjobs?"
Mike leaned in. Our lips touched and parted. Dude's tongue slid in.
I moaned into that kiss. This was actually my first threesome, and I felt the thrill of Mike's strong hand wedge into my asscleft, rooting for my asshole with as much finesse as he had kissing me. Which was not a lot.
Colin pulled off and was now attacking his partner's dick. I leaned back and watched, and I think I gasped when I saw that cute blond pup deepthroat that hog like it was nothing.
Mike watched with a leer and looked up. "He can suck us off if you like, stud, or...." His hand hadn't left my ass.
I was a little buzzed from the bar, so it took me longer to pick up on the dynamic. Colin was the bait, and I was the catch.
"If you go easy," I said, which brought a smile to Army Mike's lips.
It wasn't just me being coy. I'd spent the last month trying not to be a whore. After my housemate and friend Alex topped me, I'd been horny as hell. Getting dick only made me crave it more, you know? I went on Grindr and found one top. He was a good lay, it was fun. But he was in an open relationship and probably wasn't my dating type anyway. Since then, nothing.
I was torn. Part of me wanted to go out and sleep around. Get Charlie Kenner out of my system, and just enjoy being 25 and desirable as fuck. The other part of me looked down on dudes who did that. Catholic guilt dies hard, and I still hadn't shaken off my conservatism as a closeted jock.
Now I was pulling Colin up for a kiss while Army Mike circled behind me, already lubing up my hole and teasing it.
****
Alex offered me the spare room in the beach rental. Charlie had originally planned to come but had backed off. A cut me a deal, payback for helping him with the home improvements around the house. I think it was also the gay big bro figure looking out for his little bro. Getting me out of my funk.
It's what I needed. I'm not a beach guy, but that first day on the beach I was surrounded by a fuck ton of hot guys. Gay guys, buff guys. Skewing older than my type maybe, but a range of bodies from great to perfect. I decided I was a beach guy, all right.
We went out for after beach drinks. Dinner. Drinks and dancing in the evening. We were two houses of guys who traveled together and hung out together. Me, A, my housemate John, and Zach and Daniel in one house. In the other house was Kevin Mulvaney, our hockey teammate Drew, and some other couple I didn't know - Randy and Will.
I didn't dance, other than the white guy shuffle at weddings. But this very cute guy my age and my height caught my eye. Blond, cute as fuck, he reminded me of one of my fraternity brothers. He introduced his partner. Oh well, but Mike's eyes were on me like a wolf, too. They dragged me to the dance floor. I went. They danced up against me, one then the other, then both. We kissed.
I decided then and there I was gonna go wild this week.
****
I tried to be quiet when I walked into the rental house after hooking up. Mike wasn't a great top, he's entered too fast and it took me a while to start to enjoy his dick. And he dropped some "bitch" stuff that was a turnoff. But it didn't matter. I decided loved having a threesome. Colin had sucked me off while I got plugged from behind. And just connecting physically with other men like that, spontaneous and no-strings, was exhilarating.
There was noise coming from A's room. Fucking, muted sex cries. Good for him, I laughed to myself. I slid into my bedroom and closed the door. I had the small room. Like tiny, just room for a double bed and little else. I didn't care. I was in love with this place.
****
The guys teased me the next day. They'd seen me go off with Mike and Colin and had seen me grind on the dance floor. I had a way of feeling self-conscious, but I also knew that's why they teased me.
Kevin had done a 180 since he'd lived in the Frat House, as I affectionately called Alex's place. Kev and I caught up on the beach, sitting side by side on the big towels laid out. He was also fair complected and joked about needing the sunscreen. We even applied to one another. It was flirty in a fun way, but no real edge there. He'd moved on, I think. He was telling me about a guy he'd been on dates with and wondering why he always second guessed himself. I had ideas, but who was I to give dating advice to anyone?
After a while Kevin went to swim. I begged off, just too damn cold.
I ended up napping. I'd have to pace myself if I was gonna party all week. But the sun felt good and I dozed off.
A voice woke me.
"You're getting red," he said.
I looked up and there was my housemate John, getting up from under his umbrella and picking up his lotion. "Want me to reapply?" he asked. "You might want to flip over anyway."
"Yeah, thanks," I said.
If there was any revelation I had from this trip it was that John Harris had a smoking hot body. Not hunky-big like Charlie's or jacked like A's or beefy like Kevin's. John was pure Crossfit-looking strong and toned, sinewy shoulders, and thick arms. He was completely waxed for the summer and wore preppy patterned mid-length trunks that were out of place at a gay beach. They looked right on him.
Army Mike from the night before had big hands. But John knew what to do with his. I'm pretty sure my housemate wasn't making the moves on me. But, well, some guys just have the Touch. John was making me hard with his.
"There," he said, after a final rub and pat. "You can get under my umbrella if you want."
"Probably a good idea."
I was still getting to know John. I always thought of his personality as quiet and shy, but nice. I still had that assessment. He did some sales job for high-end home finishings. He admitted he'd always wanted to be an architect but his parents made him study business instead. "Of course my first boyfriend was an architect," he said with a smile. "Only I was too jealous of his job."
He was getting out of a long-distance relationship, and I told him about the background I had with Charlie.
"Sorry, Brian," he said. To the other guys, I could be Powers or "Bri." John always called me by my full first name.
"I'm still figuring out how gay dating works," I said.
"Let me know when you find out," he said with a smile. He was about three or four years older than me. "You're having fun, through, right?"
I wasn't sure if he was referring to last night's hookup or in general. Either way, the answer was the same. "I decided I was gonna let loose this weekend."
John looked around. "Good place for it. I may try to get out of my shell while I'm here. Derek was going to come out and join me, but that didn't work out."
I didn't want this to get into a bonding session over our break ups.
"What does getting out of your shell mean to you?" I asked. I was trying not to flirt too hard, and it was probably a question I'd ask Zach or any number of friends.
He laughed. "I dunno. I'm not get-my-dick-sucked-on-the-beach kind of wild, you know?... but I just wanna be open to experiences, you know?"
I did.
Our eyes connected for a second, and fuck that attraction was there. I didn't want Charlie Part Two, where I dated a housemate, and I didn't want Kevin Part Two, where I fooled around with one and dealt with the fall out later.
Thankfully, John averted his eyes shyly and chuckled. "You must get a lot of attention," he said, looking out at the waves.
"Enough," I said. "You must, too." I dared to scope out his body next to mine. "You got a killer bod, dude."
"Thanks," he said, looking back at me. "That's a recent development." He explained. "I made a new years resolution three years ago I was gonna go for the body I wanted."
"Who the fuck keeps new years resolutions?" I teased.
He looked at me and smiled. "I know, right?"
"That's awesome, man."
"I guess deep down I still feel like the scrawny kid, you know?"
I didn't have that issue, really, but I wasn't going to tell him that.
Anyway, just then, Kevin and A came up, dripping wet and grabbing their towel.
"How's the water?" John asked.
"Terrific," Kev said. "You should get in."
I watched John get out from the umbrella and toss aside his sunglasses. He was half way down to the water when I decided to follow him.
But as he jumped in and started dunking under and wading in the swells, I got in up to my knees and turned back.
It was too fucking cold.
****
I was sunburned of course. Not too bad, but I felt tired when we went out that evening. I got a second wind, though. I hung out mostly with Zach and Daniel and Drew. I think people thought we were two intergenerational couples. But that was OK. A lot of our talk revolved around the "daddy" type and the appeal to younger guys like Zach. I wasn't immune exactly, but it just wasn't my main thing. Still as we talked, Drew and I traded eye contact more than once. We'd hooked up a couple of years before, just a one time thing.
I had a feeling it was going to happen again. Just reading him and his eye contact. I'd enjoyed sex with Drew before, and in general he was a good guy. The perfect antidote to Army Mike, not coming on too strong.
We were low key in exchanging deeper looks. There's this thing where sometimes you can flirt with friends without being too serious, and maybe that was happening here. Besides nothing serious was gonna happen with Zach and Daniel there.
Drew talked a bit about turning 50 and the good and bad that came with that, and his goal to retire early.
"That's one of the hard things with the age gap," Daniel chimed in. "We're not going to be in sync when it comes to stuff like that."
Zach quipped, "You're not gonna be my kept househusband, babe?"
Daniel shot him a playful middle finger. "You can't afford me, honey."
"That's true," Zach said.
Zach and Daniel called it an early evening, at least early by vacation standards. I was this close to going with them, since I was tired, too. But I wanted to see if anything would play out.
Indeed, Drew and I flirted some.
"You've changed some," he said finally.
"How so?" I asked.
"You seem to know what you want, or at least know to go for it."
"What do you think I want?" I teased.
"To get laid this week."
"Is that not what you want?"
"I want to forget I'm fucking 50."
I patted his back. "You're a DILF and you know it."
"Thanks," he said. "Wanna go fool around?"
We went to his place. It was nicer than mine, the house and room. We kissed. Not romantically, but like we were play-acting romance. I missed it, and I'd learn Drew did too. We swapped oral and made out and finally 69ed. Drew's body was just as toned and DILF-y as I remembered it.
"Thanks, Bri," he said as he lay back against the headboard, naked and cock soft. "That was fun."
"It was," I said. I was pulling my shorts back on. It might have been fun to sleep in his bed, but I didn't want the gossip.
"I'm gonna miss you guys next year," he said.
"What? You're moving?"
He shook his head. "Not doing hockey this year. Blew my knee out. I figure I don't want a replacement before 60."
Man, the aging thing had hit him hard, but the knee thing sounded like it sucked. "You'll be part of the gang, though... if you want."
"Yeah," he said. There was something about his tone that said maybe he'd move on.
****
I got a run and a workout in the next morning. I stayed out of the sun mostly, though I hung out more with John under the umbrella. And before drinks, I headed back to the house early and napped to catch up on some rest.
Going out was a blast. I decided I wasn't going to hookup. But I sure got a ton of attention. I ate it up, and I made an effort to mingle and not just cling to Zach and Daniel.
I saw Colin and Army Mike. They were part of a gaggle of guys from another city. I thought of saying hello but figured that was silly. Colin did see me and flashed a smile my way and a wave before turning his attention elsewhere.
Guys said hello, some came up to me. Two things I'm not good at are flirting with strangers and gay humor. So I leaned into the jock thing, talking to these guys like they were my college buddies or teammates. I got some ribbing at first, but I stuck to it, almsot as an experiment. Crazy thing is, it worked. I had a bunch of conversations and got a couple of numbers.
"Someone's gonna get a big ego," Zach teased as we walked to the restaurant.
"Come on man, I've had a shitty year dating. Give me this." It was in a joking tone but true.
"All right, Powers, just this once," he smiled. I do think Zach vicariously enjoyed me hooking up with guys. He and Daniel were monogamous and happy, but he'd had his single days, too, and missed the hunt.
I danced that night. Not well, but I just got smashed and enjoyed myself. And stumbled home, alone. I was happy.
****
Alex had been kind of missing for that first half of the week. I think maybe he'd found a dude he'd connected with. The second night out he'd gone off on his own, and on the third he stayed in watching a movie.
"You sure you don't want to go out, A?" I asked him.
He looked up with his sexy green eyes and flashed a smile. "I'm good, little bro. Just wanna enjoy some downtime, you know?"
But by day 4, the old Alex Ramirez was back, playing a competitive game of paddle ball at the beach, hitting happy hour with his hard seltzers, showing off his shirtless, jacked body. And he was in a social, talkative mood.
It was the day when we felt like a true posse. Nine dudes hang out and having a great time. I was the youngest, with Drew, Daniel, and that couple Will and Randy the older set, all at least 40. I was starting to enjoy the jokes thrown my way and was even getting into the catty gay humor of Will and Randy.
At some point, A went to get me another drink. I switched to hard seltzer, but I had to pace to keep from getting too sloshed. It was still only 6 o'clock.
"You having fun, little bro?" he asked.
"God yeah, A," I said. "Thanks for making this happen for me."
His hand rested on my back. Friendly and yet sensual. My housemate and I hadn't done anything sexual since we crossed that line a month ago. But the sexual attraction was still there and still mutual.
"It's nice to have some young eye candy in the gang," he said with a wink. His hand traveling lower.
The booze was relaxing me for sure, and A's hand felt very welcome. His touch was even making my nipples stick up in my T-shirt. My guard was down, which is why I said, "The House Bottom, bro?"
That caught him by surprise, but his smile came back. "I thought the idea offended you, little bro."
I shook my head. "Maybe at first, but I'll admit, it's been an inspiration some nights." I held up my hand in a JO motion, copying what Alex had done when he first mentioned the House Bottom idea. I hadn't really fantasized much about it, but the idea had stuck with me.
Alex leaned in and put his mouth to my ear. "Maybe you can pick the next housemate, little bro." We'd finally fixed up the fourth bedroom so A could rent it out. "Pick out a hot top for that hole of yours."
"Oh fuck," I hissed. It was wild fantasy, but A had a way of making it seem real.
He smirked when he pulled back.
Just then some guy came back. "Hello Muscles," he teased, running his hand up Alex's meaty bare torso, before flitting away.
Alex and I both laughed.
****
Dinner was a casual bite. I was hungry and scarfed it down. I stuck with soda water the next round when we went out for drinks. By 10, when Kevin and the other house were revving up to hit the club, Zach and Daniel begged off, saying they were going back to the house. They were in a very physical and affectionate mood, and I had a good idea they were eager to go have sex. Good for them.
Alex looked at me briefly, and then spoke up that he was gonna head back too. I took the bait and said I'd see the guys tomorrow. Hell, maybe sex was gonna happen with A, or it wasn't. Either way, some low-key bro time sounded perfect.
Alex must have been thinking the same thing, because as Zach and Daniel went to the privacy of their bedroom, A pulled out two seltzers and guided us out to the deck.
The air was cool, but I was loving just being here.
"You got some sun, Bri," Alex said.
I knew I was a little sunburned. "You always tan, fucker," I teased.
"Thank my Daddy," he said. I knew Alex had a lot of resentment about his father, so it was cool he was in a lighthearted mood that night.
"I'm definitely coming back here next year," I said, changing the subject. "Even if I have to save up."
"We'll work something out," A said. There were two sides to Alex Ramirez, one a money-savvy landlord who was fixated on building equity, the other a guy who liked to be generous with his friends.
We talked about general life stuff. I admired that A had his shit together and was a homeowner. I was saving money, but it'd probably be my 30s before I got real serious. Right now, I was just doing the career ladder thing and enjoying my 20s.
We talked about guys. Alex definitely had a thing for twunks, like young, college aged dudes, but he also realized maybe he didn't have the healthiest dynamic dating them.
"Maybe I need to expand my type, bro," he said. Then, "You think you could date a guy who's not a hockey dude?"
"Probably," I said. Then, "I don't know." A was perceptive. It wasn't just that Charlie had been my last boyfriend, it's that other than being into sex with guys, hockey was kind of my identity.
He laughed. Alex had a sexy laugh. "I just felt bad for that poor kid....Colin?"
I was caught off guard because a Colin had sucked my dick that week. Then it clicked. "Oh, Connor."
"Yeah, dude. Him. He was crazy about you."
"I know," I said. "I kinda feel bad about that."
"It happens, bro."
Just then the door opened, and John stepped out. He was in a "gay club" attire that seemed out of place on him. Super tight t-shirt, Chubbies shorts, and designer sneakers. If John dressed like that more, I would have noticed his rockin bod earlier.
He had a plastic cup in hand. John was a vodka tonic kind of guy. "Am I interrupting anything?" he asked. Perhaps he'd noticed A being close and flirty with me earlier.
"Nah, bro, come join us," A said.
"Decided not to stay out?" I asked.
John shook his head as he took a seat. "Wasn't feeling it."
A grinned and teased, "What's with the Chelsea kid get up, bro?"
He blushed. "I dunno, man. Figured I'd try to fit in, you know?"
"I like that preppy shit you got going on, John," I said. "Looks good on you."
"See? You're Powers-approved, buddy... doesn't get any better than that."
We talked a little and got a report. John was surprisingly shy when it came to pursuing guys. "I tried to talk up a couple guys, but I definitely don't have game," he said, laughing at himself. He took a sip of his drink and added, "Figured I'd come back here and see if anyone was on the apps."
"How long has it been since you've gotten laid, bro?" A asked with some real concern.
He laughed and shrugged. "Maybe 3 months. It's been a while."
"Fuuck, dude." Alex said. "Too long."
John kind of relaxed into A's easy going vibe. "Yeah. I need to get laid this week, for sure."
A looked my way and winked. "Well, Bri here's thinking of becoming the house bottom. Maybe he can help out."
I might have acted like a deer in the headlights, but that didn't compare to John's nervousness. "What do you mean?" he asked softly.
"Just a crazy idea Bri and I had," Alex explained. "He's a horny bottom bro, and could use some men to help him out."
Leave to A to make this happen. I had a chance to back out, or to say fuck off. Make it a joke. But I'd gotten prepped before going out and being around both these guys... yeah, the idea of making it with them was very appealing. My inner itch was kicking in.
I looked John in the eyes. "It's weird, right?" I asked. "But it'd be kind of hot.... if you were into it."
"Jesus, Brian, you're crazy hot," John said, his brown eyes getting clearly excited. He looked over at A. "You guys, um, done this before?"
Alex nodded. "Just once. Powers's ass is incredible, bro. You should try it bro."
A was laying it on thick, but his praise was getting me turned on.
"You should, John," I said. I was now enjoying being the hunter in addition to being the prey. "No strings, no expectations. Just dudes getting off."
He smiled but was clearly still shy. "Like, now?"
"Why not?" I teased. I stood up and undid my shorts. I had a jock strap on and turned to show off my ass. I flashed the guys for maybe five seconds then pulled up my shorts again.
"Fuck!" John hissed.
"Nothing like hockey ass right?" A said with a leer. He pawed at his crotch now.
John stood up. Very horny, in a way his mild-mannered personality didn't lead me to suspect. "Is Alex gonna watch?" He was stepping toward me, and tentatively reaching out to feel my chest. John was about 6 foot even and in his tight T-shirt I could make out the tight, sculpted brawn.
My mind flashed back to my first day here, and how much I enjoyed the threesome. "If it's OK with you, bro."
"Sure," he hissed. Then he leaned in and kissed me. John Harris could kiss. An easy approach his slipped his tongue inside and softly moved his lips.
"I wanted to do that at the beach, Brian," he said.
"I did too," I admitted.
Now A was standing up. That big boner in his shorts as he stepped up to us. "So... you ready to be the House Bottom, little bro?" he asked.
"Yeah... only Kyle's not here," I teased. Kyle White was our other housemate.
A chuckled. "White would fuck you in a heartbeat, bro. You know that, right?"
I didn't. And I wasn't sure if Alex was just doing horny sex talk to get me going. I turned to John. "You OK with this?"
He grinned. "New experiences, right?" he smiled. I kept his eyes on me as he reached down and undid those chubbies.
"Whoa, Harris went commando," Alex teased.
I looked down and there was a nice piece of uncut cock standing straight up. Thick and meaty, maybe shy of seven inches. John Harris had a nice tool.
I gave the man another kiss, hornier than the first and then playfully patted his hard pecs as I leaned back. "Don't cum," I urged, then right there on the deck I squatted down.
Up close Harris's dick was even better. Full and heavy and rock hard. I licked and teased the length and ran my tongue along the foreskin. Meanwhile A was pulling down his shorts and jerking the length of his dong.
I took John into my mouth and then worked further. I was an OK cocksucker, since I loved dick, and Lord knows Charlie Kenner had given my mouth a workout. But I still could use more practice.
I was getting it now, working John's prick deeper with each bob. I pulled off and moved to A. I fucking made love to my bro's dick. Up and down, extra suction, a lot of saliva.
Then back to John.
"Let's go to the bedroom," he said, nudging me off. He seemed to like the naughtiness of doing it outdoors, but it was still out of his comfort zone.
Even as as John pulled up his shorts, I could see he had an incredible ass. I'd heard the guys talk about "top ass," and while I still didn't know exactly what made a man have top ass, I knew for sure Charlie Kenner was the ideal I had in my head - strong and muscular but not overly rounded. John Harris was a tauter version of that.
There was an awkwardness as we three filed into John's bedroom, A shutting the door behind us. But John stepped back up and claimed a kiss that got me very into whatever was going to go down. He guided me back to the bed, and as I finally sat back down on the mattress, the guy peeled down his shorts again, now kicking off his shows and stepping out of his shorts. He smiled down on me then looked over at Alex.
"What did have you guys done?"
Alex was now naked and sliding in from the other side of the bed, scooting up behind me and gripping my shoulders with his strong hands. "Little bro had a horny hole one night. I took care of it."
I leaned back into his grip.
John grinned. He was a cute guy. "Scoot over," he urged, then stripped off his T-shirt.
A and I made room in that queen bed, and it was soon a tight fit. Two hunks on either side of me, helping me strip off and taking turns kissing me. This was different than my earlier threesome. More playful, and the guys weren't a couple this time. I felt like the true center of attention. Hands pawing at my toned ex-jock body.
At one point I turned to kiss John. It wasn't like I craved affection with him more than with Alex, but John was an incredible kisser and that body was new to me. Fun to caress and hold.
A didn't feel left out. He felt up my ass and dug into the cleft before leaning over my shoulder. "Where's the lube, bro?" he asked.
John pulled back and went to find it in his bag. I guess he hadn't had the chance to use it yet. "I don't have any rubbers on me," he said sheepishly.
"It's OK, Bri's on PReP," Alex answered and took the lubricant from our housemate.
John had a sly grin as he got back in bed. He and I kissed while Alex fingered and slicked up my hole.
Finally I felt A scooted up closer to my back and guide that big stick into my crease. The penetration was OK. He went slow then rushed it. But the last four inches felt amazing. This is what I wanted with Army Mike. A top who didn't make everything an Alpha show. Alex now gently pumped me while his lube-slick hand slipped around my front, holding me steady.
I moaned into John's kiss. He finally pulled back to watch my face.
"Feeling good, Brian?" he asked. He was turned on and yet really wanted to check in with how I was doing.
I nodded. "Oh yeah," I hissed. "Fuck."
"So hot," John said.
"Bro's got a sweet ass," A said. "Gonna take good care of his brothers."
The fucking got quicker. I think Ramirez had one speed he liked for fucking, fast. But the side position was perfect to keep it from being too intense. I was experiencing both speeds at once, hot-to-trot Alex doing me urgently from behind and smooth John making out with me from the front. If there had been any stimulation on my cock, I might have cum from that combo.
Instead I just rode out that pleasure and the sensual feeling as A got his nut. It didn't take long. I felt his muscles stiffen against my back and his arm pull me back in urgent need. "Day-um, Bri," he cried against my neck, giving me a soft lick.
It was like time was suspended for a minute. A was trying to regain his regular consciousness, John was horny as hell now but waiting his turn. I was in fucking bottom heaven, even if in the back of my head I wondered if this was all a mistake.
It didn't feel like a mistake when A's long dick pulled out, slick with his seed, and I knew I was ready for Harris's thicker one. I pulled him to me in an unmistakable sign, rolling us back in the spot vacated by Alex. John came with, supercharged with lust and attacking my neck and body with soft kisses.
I parted my legs and wrapped them around John. It took him a second to find my hole, but he nudged in.
"God yes," he sighed, pulling up from my neck and looking down on me with pure appreciation.
"Fuck me," I urged. I held on to his Crossfit bod and felt that thick cock plow in. Not roughly, but he was going right for it. My hole was already loosened and seeded, and it had been three months since John Harris has been laid. I was reaping the reward.
The guy fucked hard. Not rough, not fast, but with real strength, a steady dicking that was gonna make me crazy. I did NOT expect John Harris to be an amazing top, and yet here he was on top of me and giving me an athletic shafting that was just right.
"God," I hissed. My p-spot was truly alive, buzzing and wanting more of the Harris treatment. The guy seemed to respond in turn, throwing more of his strength and weight into each thrust. Or maybe he was just feeling his need to get off inside me.
"That's it, little bro," I heard A say with excitement. Honest to god, I'd temporarily forgotten he was there, but he was now scooting up and kissing the side of my head, snaking his hand down. "...just like when you were in the fraternity house, taking brother cock." It was A doing his fantasy talk and doing it well, sending me to that place of sexual need. "One after the other..."
John grunted on top of me. A's words were tripping his wires, too, and I felt him get close to his orgasm.
With perfect timing, A's hand wrapped around my hard as nails dick. His palm was slick with lube and he drew it up and down maybe twice before I lost it.
"Oh fuck!" I hissed, and caught it in a whimper, trying not to be too loud as I came. Zach and Daniel were just two rooms down.
It was a simultaneous O. I wished sex could always be this good. John kissed me as he rode out his orgasm, then I met A's soft lips. We uncoupled, sweaty and my body cum-covered in John's bed.
A had a content, sleepy look as he slid out. "That was hot as hell, dudes... hopefully we can do it again."
"Yeah," John said, kind of dreamy in his expression and resting his hand on my bare, spermy chest. "If Brian here's up for it."
"Definitely."
We watched A slip on his shorts and pick up his T shirt before slipping out the door.
John looked at me and smiled. "I'm so fucking glad we did that, man. Incredible."
"Incredible for me, too," I answered. I looked down at my body. "I should get cleaned off."
"Yeah," John said, removing his hand to let me get up. "If you want to sleep in here, Brian... no strings, but it's been a while for me. I miss it."
"Be back soon, bro," I said.
I slipped out to shower off, just a quick rinse, and brush my teeth. I'd have to figure out how much to tell Zach. I shared pretty much everything with him, but I didn't want to make things weird with him, or for him to think less of me.
I wrapped a towel around my waist and made my way back to John's room. Who knew what this House Bottom business meant. If it was really gonna develop, or if it was just some wild Alex fantasy we played out tonight. But I loved sex with A and sex with John. They were my friends, my bros, and they would be, fucking or not. I decided not to overthink it, to just see where it led.
John went to wash off and brush his teeth. Within five minutes he was naked again and slipping in bed next to my nude body. We spooned. John seemed to love feeling up my abs.
"You OK, man?" he asked softly.
"God, yes," I said. But I got a vibe. "Did the House Bottom talk freak you out?"
He laughed softly. "Nah. But you're the last guy I'd expect with a wild side."
"I could say the same about you, bro."
He patted my chest. "It's fun. Going all out for rebound sex."
He was talking about himself, but I realized it applied to me too. I still missed Charlie Kenner, but that night, falling asleep in John's arms, I missed my ex a little less.